OceanofPDF.com

OceanofPDF.com

For those fearless enough to follow their heart

OceanofPDF.com

PROLOGUE

There are very few reasons for a meeting between two cloaked �gures in the dead of night.

Unsurprisingly, the list is as short as it is unseemly.

For some, it is love. For most, it is lust.

Lust for money. Lust for purpose. Lust for revenge.

But in some cases, it is love that �rst spurs these lusts. Or rather, the loss of it.

Though these odd contradictories are rare, they are consistently tragic.

A man leans against the wall, his stoic expression swallowed beneath the gaping hood.

It’s been several minutes now, though the sudden wave of impatience seems

to sneak up on him. Every wary glance begins to weigh heavily atop his cloaked shoulders. Because buried deep beneath that hood is a mind that screams at him to go through with this, persistently drowning out a much gentler, coaxing voice that tells him to walk away, a voice that makes him ache. Still, he leans heavier against the wall, as if to anchor himself to this moment, this decision, before inevitably sinking with the consequences of it.

Moonlight slips between the slivers of crumbling stone surrounding the

alleyway. It makes him uneasy for some unexplainable reason, as though the pale �ngers are clawing their way toward him.

Yes, he much prefers the sun to its eerie opposite.

The cloaked �gure straightens suddenly at the sight of a shadow slinking

closer. It stops before him, morphing into something far more tangible, mortal.

They stand, assumably, eye to eye, though their hoods shroud any hint of an identifying feature.

“Do you know what you have to do?” This second shadowy �gure speaks like gold, rich and soft. He has the

practiced ability to spin words into something far prettier than the meaning

behind them.

“To an extent,” returns the �rst man. His worn boots shift atop the crooked

cobblestones, mind still screaming over that soft voice telling him to run away from this damning decision.

“Very good.” The second shadow shoves a hand into his pocket. “I’m trusting

you won’t disappoint.”

“I can’t make any promises.” Pulling the hand from his cloak, the man presents a hefty coin purse to the

cool air. “This should be enough to ensure you make this worth everyone’s while.”

The �rst man reaches for the pouch, swallowing at the sheer weight of silvers

within. “Yes, this should do.”

“Now”—the �gure lowers his voice—“it needs to look real, understand?

Make me believe you.”

The �rst man’s voice is low. “I will.” The battle within his mind roars louder still. But he has learned to ignore the

constant din of chaos, just as he does now. Because nothing can save him from this fate. Not even that persuasive, gentle voice.

With a curt nod of his hooded head, the stranger begins that silent slip into a

swarm of shadows.

“Why do you want this?” Curiosity has the con�icted �gure blurting the question. Awaiting an answer,

he clutches the pouch against his chest, treasuring the feel of tangible security.

The shadows, shifty as ever and eager to eavesdrop, seem to lean in.

A soft string of words over a shoulder is all the man o�ers. “Every brutal act is

born of love.”

That understanding alone draws together even the most unlikely of allies.

Even hooded and shrouded in shadows, these two strangers have never felt so seen.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 1 Paedyn

A drop of blood splatters onto the �oor, marring the pristine marble beneath my shaking legs.

I stare at the scarlet splotch, ears ringing and vision blurring.

Honey. It’s just honey.

Rivers of red twine down my leg, their currents swift enough to have me

rocking on my heels. Or maybe it’s the slow realization of my fate that has this throne room spinning like the band of steel that chokes my thumb. I blink at the shiny �oor, staring at the shell of a girl re�ected up at me. Her face is streaked with dirt, eyes haunted by a future she hasn’t yet seen and never thought she would. Silver hair dusts her shoulders, as pale as the sweaty face it sticks to. She sways, like one might on the shoes of a loved one. Hands are cu�ed behind her back, blood leaking from tattered skin.

She is shambles. She is haunted.

She is to be a bride.

But that can’t be true. I took his everything from him. And he is going to kill me

for it. He has to.

My chest is suddenly too tight, breath catching in my throat beside the �ood

of words I’m swallowing back. Because death is the fate I’ve been preparing for my whole life—the destiny I deserve. I feel it on the stained �ngertips that will forever drip with the blood of others, in the O carved atop my sputtering heart to brand me a weakness.

Death is the only constant in my life, like an old friend who hones every one

of my dark secrets into a weapon. He calls me weak and all I hear is Ordinary. He calls me doomed and all I hear is an earnest promise. His is the hand my bloody �ngers reach for because there is comfort in his imminence.

Now there is nothing but the ringing in my ears and this deafening quiet of

the unknown.

“Paedyn.” I sti�en at the same moment the looming �gures around me do. He might as

well have called me a traitor. A murderer. An Ordinary weakening our Elite kingdom. Because those are the only names this court knows me by. The only names the entirety of Ilya spit as I was paraded to their king. Simply, they sum up the insigni�cance of my short existence.

My eyes slowly climb from the pattern my blood has painted atop the �oor.

Honey. It’s only honey.

Polished shoes crowd my vision, their black shine bleeding into equally dark

pant legs. My gaze slides up the slim-�tting stretch of fabric and every seam concealing the strong body beneath. I urge my perusal upward, and my eyes collide with his belt buckle before skipping to the box resting innocently in his raised palm. I know what sits within that velvet case, can see it glinting out of the corner of my eye. And yet, I don’t spare it a glance, as if that could stop the sparkling shackle from inevitably slipping onto my �nger.

Higher still is his wrinkled shirt. I trail every button until my gaze settles at

the base of his throat and the collar encircling it. I have yet to look him fully in the face since my sentence rolled o� his tongue.

“You are to be my bride.” It’s as though I’ve been thrown back to the Trials and the equally challenging

game of pretend that accompanied them. I couldn’t bear to look at him then, not unless I wished to see the king staring back. But I killed the man I once saw re�ected in his son’s green gaze. Edric Azer haunts me only in the fragments of my mind and the matching broken heart he carved into. I made sure of that.

And yet, I still cannot bring myself to look at this Kitt.

My throat burns.

I may have created something far worse than his father. “Paedyn.” His voice is startlingly soft, reminding me of a time when that

wouldn’t have been shocking. “Look at me.”

This isn’t the �rst time he’s said those words in response to my pointed

avoidance of his gaze. But there is now so much more keeping my eyes from his, a past far more ruinous than the resemblance to a king who had my father killed.

There is betrayal. There is hurt. And history is not easily forgotten by the kings who write it.

But that hint of familiarity in his voice has my chin lifting, my eyes gliding

from that crumpled collar to crash into his.

Green. Just as they were, and just as they always will be. He looks at me, and I

look at him. A criminal without a father, and a son forever trying to please his.

Just as we were, and just as we always will be.

And for the �rst time since that battle in the Bowl, we truly see each other.

His lips twitch into something too sinister for a smile, too soft for a scowl. As

though he wears formidability itself. “The future queen of Ilya bows her head to no one.”

My mouth dries at his words while the entire court leans in to hear them.

Their disbelief is palpable, mingling with the collective cloud of confusion that hangs thickly over our heads. Dozens of eyes prickle my skin, tracing the scar down my neck and the blood staining my skin. They take in this new version of the Silver Savior, the one who cut o� the very thing that gave her the title. My short hair does little to conceal the brokenness I now bear so blatantly on my body.

The court gawks at what it is they glean from my appearance. I am a Psychic

who is nothing of the sort. An Ordinary who somehow survived their Purging Trials, committed treason, killed their king, and is still standing here before them, alive against all odds.

That is when I hear Death’s whisper echoing from the darkest corner of my

mind. The part of me that had accepted my imminent doom the moment I learned what it meant to be powerless in this kingdom. Now he calls me queen, and all I hear is laughter.

Because this fate may prove to be worse than Death himself. “Uncu� her,” the king commands casually.

My breath catches at the brush of calluses against my skin.

Kai.

My head whips around, unable to stop myself. Unable to focus on anything

but the burning need to look at him.

But it’s not his gray gaze I crash into. No, this one is brown, murky with

blatant hatred. These are not the eyes I search for in every crowd. Not the eyes that rake over me with a reverence I revel in. Not the eyes that have counted every freckle dotting my nose, every shiver of my body.

My breath grows shaky before the Imperial who had carelessly cut that cu�

from my ankle in the poppy �eld. He is to blame for every drop of my tainted blood marring this marble �oor. His movements are as rough as the hands that carelessly yank at the chain encircling my wrists, further tearing the skin beneath.

Tears prick my eyes, and I blink, forcing them back. I shake my head slightly

in de�ance to the growing weakness within me and bite the quivering lip that portrays it. My gaze scans the room, body shuddering in pain as I search for him.

I’m frantic, eyes fumbling over unfamiliar faces.

Damn the pretending. Damn the hiding. Damn everything but him and us

and this moment where I need him.

But he’s nowhere to be found. And for the �rst time since stealing those

silvers from him on Loot Alley, I feel utterly alone.

The lock clicks. The cu�s spring open.

They fall to the �oor, clanking against stone and smearing blood. The sound

rings through the ornate throne room, sounding of �nality. Of freedom that comes at a price.

“Much better.” I tear my eyes from the gaping crowd to �nd the king smiling pleasantly.

Rubbing my raw wrists, I watch as Kitt extends the hand not currently cupped around that little black box I’m avoiding. I blink at his palm, his gesture of goodwill. This single touch separates a traitor from a future queen.

When my gaze �icks up to the king, he o�ers a single reassuring nod. But the

look he wears is laced with a reminder—I have no say in any of this.

So, when my dirt-streaked hand meets his ink-stained one, I let him pull me

closer.

I wonder if he can hardly bear to hold the hand that drove a sword through

his beloved father’s chest, let alone slip a ring onto the �nger that once dripped with his blood. As if in response to my racing thoughts, he gives me a gentle

squeeze. The action is meant to comfort, though it alarms me far more than any threat.

“We Ilyans believe to have conquered the Plague many decades ago.” Kitt’s

voice carries across the throne room, deliberate and domineering in that familiar way I know he learned from his father. “Yes, our powers are a gift from the Plague, but they are also a spit in its face. Because it is Elites who came out stronger on the other side of a sickness meant to kill us. Elites who protected our weak kingdom from conquerors. Elites who showcase their strength in the Purging Trials.”

Murmurs of agreement �utter throughout the room, followed by a wave of

prideful nods. I bite my tongue, anger rising until it stains my cheeks with a �ush. I am nothing more than their Ordinary entertainment, their example of weakness. I’ve been put on a pedestal to be poked and prodded, degraded and shamed.

“But Elites weren’t the only ones who survived the Plague, were we?” His question has the rage cooling on my tongue, leaving my mouth dry. Time

seems to slow as I turn my face to him and hang on every unspoken implication.

“No, there were also the Ordinaries,” he continues evenly. “The Ilyans who

managed to stay alive, and yet, did not obtain abilities. And after years of coexistence with the Elites, they were banished and continually hunted for their lack of power.”

My palm grows sweaty against his. My whole body stills, though I’m unsure

if it is my sentence or saving grace I’m waiting for.

The king—the Kitt I once knew—sweeps that green gaze over his court.

Blond hair peeks between the swirling strands of his gilded crown, glowing like a halo atop his head. When he speaks, it is deliberate. It is calm. It is practiced. “And if we wish for our great kingdom to remain, we will welcome Ordinaries back into it.”

My knees threaten to buckle, but Kitt holds me upright. It’s as though he

suspected as much and grabbed my hand, if only to keep me from collapsing at his words. Faces blur around me; mouths move; hands rise in protest. But I hear nothing, see nothing, know nothing but this moment and the hope for every one after.

Kitt’s mouth is moving again, cutting through the roaring crowd and my

ringing ears. “I will address all your concerns in due time. But, for your peace of mind, I will elaborate quickly. Since sitting on my father’s throne, I have come to realize the dire state Ilya is slipping toward. I’ve learned more about our kingdom in these past few weeks than I ever had before.” Inclining his head to a �gure in the crowd, he continues, “Calum was once a prisoner of mine. Once a Resistance leader who I thought was a radical.”

My heart stutters, my eyes searching until— There he stands, swallowed within the crowd. It was his pale blond hair I

found �rst, followed by those watchful blue eyes. Feeling my gaze, Calum o�ers me a slow nod. I press my lips together, �ghting the radiant smile I ache to give him. Instead, I spell out the gratitude in my mind, knowing he’s likely reading the whirlwind of thoughts within.

Kitt pushes on, smothering the murmurs rippling through the throne room.

“But the more I questioned him for his treasonous acts, the more he taught me about my own kingdom. Our resources run dangerously low, due to several decades of isolation. There is not enough room within our borders to hold the growing numbers of those in the slums, and records show that our food supply has dwindled alarmingly over the years.”

Ilya’s impending doom slides calmly o� the king’s tongue, as if he’s spent

every second since I escaped staring at the list of failures his father left him to deal with. My mind �ashes back to that moment in the Scorches, when I had spat the truth of this kingdom’s fragility at Kai’s feet. My whole life has been spent in the slums, crowded and hungry. It’s no shock that the records re�ect a scarcity I know �rsthand.

“Dor and Tando will not trade their livestock, crops, or knowledge of

adapting to the Scorches.” Kitt �icks his gaze over the stunned crowd. “We cannot expand, nor can we eat, without them. Izram’s water, the Shallows, has grown far more treacherous over the years. Even the �sh within it shy away from our shore.” His voice grows solemn while I hang on every word. “If we do not open up our borders, and allow Ordinaries to live among us once again, this Elite kingdom will fall.”

There is a swelling of shouts before the king silences them with reason alone.

“Even still, our surrounding cities will not trade with us if we remain an Elite society. When my father began the Purging three decades past, Ilya cut ties with Dor, Tando, and Izram. They lost our recourses as much as we lost theirs, and this broken relationship will not be easily healed. These kingdoms now care very little for Elites.”

Warmth begins to pool in my chest, feeling so foreign I almost don’t

recognize it to be hope. But I have witnessed the animosity of Dor alone, shared their loathing for Elites. Not because they possess powers, but because of how they treat those without. And after decades of self-righteous shunning, it will take quite the gesture of goodwill from Ilya to prompt peace.

I’m swaying on my feet again.

That gesture of goodwill is me.

I feel hazy, numb to the fate set before me. As an Ordinary, a united Ilya was

all I ever hoped for. My home, a place where I no longer needed to pretend to be something I wasn’t in order to stay alive. But that skeptical, scrappy side of me says that Kitt couldn’t possibly want this. Not when his father did everything in his power to eradicate the Ordinaries.

“As for Paedyn Gray…” The sound of my name startles me back to an

unsettling reality. “Her treason is not all that it seems. Our union will serve as a peace o�ering to the surrounding kingdoms. This show of faith will welcome Ordinaries back into Ilya, and therefore, entice our neighbors to reopen trade with welcoming Elites.” Kitt smiles tightly. “Our marriage will mark the beginning of my reign, and the strongest Ilya there has ever been.”

I’m picking apart every word, pulling at the syllables to make sense of them

all. Then he turns toward me, every thought vanishing when he plucks that ring from its velvet box. There is a dizzying moment in which I think he might hear me swallow, might see the panic welling in my eyes.

That is when his gaze softens, and I see myself re�ected in it.

Every fear, every bit of unease. He wears all of it and more. Because that ring

in his shaking hand represents everything he was taught to hate. And yet, here he stands, going against the wishes of his beloved father in order to save this kingdom.

So, I let him raise my left hand between us. Let him see the willingness that

smothers every worry. It is my turn to become the di�erence I always dreamed of being, even if the king’s reasonings do not resemble my own. He wishes only to salvage this kingdom by whatever means possible, while I o�er him my hand for a united Ilya alone.

I am the sacri�ce that Ordinaries have bled and died for.

I am the power they lack.

The ring trembles around my broken nail. His eyes �ick to mine in quiet

permission.

Every moment of my life has built up to this one. This one �eeting second of

bravery.

I nod, and he pushes the ring down the length of my �nger.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 2

Kai

I thought I’d known torment until it wrapped around her �nger.

No, torment is tangible, and it gleams atop her tanned skin.

I stare, unblinking, at the symbol my brother slid onto her �nger. It is

binding. It is in�nite. It is my undoing.

A laugh threatens to slip past my numb lips. It’s not as though she hadn’t

promised to be my ruin, hadn’t already become my demise. She is the single most destructive thing I have ever desired, and yet, it is the diamond on her �nger that will destroy me.

I watch Paedyn through the gaps of a gawking crowd, just as I will for the rest

of my life. I’ll be forced to spend my days at her service but never at her side. In her shadow but never truly seen. In love with a girl I’d have bowed to long before she became my queen.

Kitt steps aside, allowing the court full view of his betrothed. Short hair

whispers atop her shoulders with each slow turn of her head. Silver meets tanned skin, gliding across the scar trailing her neck until the torn skin gleams like the sharp end of a blade. Her blue eyes cut through the crowd, searching and swift and so unsure.

I step behind one of the many marble pillars framing the room, avoiding her

piercing gaze for perhaps the �rst time. I’ve been nothing but willing when it comes to drowning in those ocean eyes. But now, I can’t fathom drowning if she is not the anchor I’m sinking with.

Questions �y around the room, each one teetering on an accusation. I blend

into the chaos, listening as the court voices my very own confusion. Because this was the last decree I ever thought would form on Kitt’s lips. And he hadn’t even bothered to inform me of it.

I roll my neck, practically feeling that indi�erent mask of the Enforcer

melting away from the rage simmering beneath. The abilities of every person in

this room begin to press down on me, begging to be unleashed. Anger is too dangerous an emotion to let myself feel. It dulls my senses and heightens my Wielder ability until all I know is the power pulsing beneath my skin.

But I have no one to blame but myself. I did this to her, to us, to each

moment I spent hoping she would be the center of every one to follow.

I am the monster who hunted her down. I am the beast who delivered her to

this doom. And I am afraid I’ll become so much worse when I’m no longer striving to deserve her.

A man shouts beside my ear, waving a hand so obnoxiously that I

contemplate breaking it. Better yet, maybe I’ll borrow his Blazer ability and singe that wagging tongue from his mouth.

Fortunately for the man, Kitt’s voice swells over the echoing shouts before I

get the chance to do anything rash. “I will answer all your questions in a formal meeting to come. Following that, we will announce our engagement to the surrounding kingdoms.”

Engagement.

It feels as though the ground is caving in beneath me. Why couldn’t we have

just stayed in that �eld of poppies? I would spend the rest of my days making her �ower crowns if she wanted to be a queen. My queen. Not Kitt’s. Not Ilya’s.

Mine.

My eyes trace over her, tracking each movement. Kitt dismisses the court,

quieting every conversation with a wave of his hand. In that moment, that single movement, I see our father. It’s as though he is the one standing before this court, and Kitt is nothing more than his shadow.

This king is not the same one I left a fortnight ago.

This king is collected and calm and conscious of every move he makes.

But just as it always does, my gaze trails back to Paedyn. She is making her

way across the room now, spine sti� and eyes straight ahead, �xed on the maid awaiting her beside the towering doors still several yards away. Sneers follow her every step as she strides through the crowd. Dozens of disgusted faces close in on her, growing bolder by the second. And I’m already moving before a man steps into her path.

He leans close enough to subtly mutter his vile comment, but the spittle

�ying from his mouth to splatter her freckles doesn’t go unnoticed. I shove the man away from her so forcefully that I vaguely wonder whether I let a Brawny ability slip to the surface. The reckless action has me suddenly standing between Paedyn and the man who so clearly has a death wish. Stepping forward, I tower over him, ignoring the gasping crowd surrounding the scene I’ve made. Because the truth is, I don’t give a damn about what this court thinks of me. And my reputation sure as hell can’t get any worse.

“So much as breathe on her again,” I snarl, “and I’ll ensure it’s the last time

you ever do.”

“No.” Her voice cuts through every crazed thought, washing over me as though

relief itself is nothing more than the mere presence of her. Paedyn steps beside me, her gaze unwaveringly set on the now ghostly pale man. “No,” she repeats, voice lethal. “I will be the one to ensure that the next breath you take to insult me, or my people, will be the very last one you ever taste. And it will be me, an Ordinary, that ends your Elite life.”

She stares at him, looking as though formidability is woven into the very �ber

of her being. My ears ring in the sudden silence smothering the throne room.

Every eye is pinned on her, every jaw slackened by her words.

My future queen has just made her �rst decree.

That damn ring is going to slip o� her �nger with how terribly her hands are shaking.

I follow her out the double doors, �eeing the sti�ing throne room and

gossiping court within. She quickens her pace down the plush halls, and I can only imagine how out of place we look among the emerald embellishments. The Enforcer—half-naked and wrapped in bandages—and the king’s betrothed— bloody and dipped in a layer of grime.

“Paedyn,” I call, lengthening my strides.

That only has her skidding around another corner. I sigh, trying again. “Pae,

wait.”

She stops, suddenly. Shakily. Even at my distance, I see her shoulders tremble,

hear the shuddering of her breath. She braces a steadying hand against the wall, and I’m about to call out again when a swarm of people spill into the hallway behind.

Shit.

I need to think fast, need to get Paedyn out of here before the entire court

�nds their future queen gasping for air in the hallway. Plague knows they would credit her panic to her weakened, Ordinary blood.

My eyes land on a door occupying the same wall Paedyn is currently slumped

against before doing the only thing I can think of.

“All right, up you go,” I murmur before scooping her legs into my arms and

slinging the rest of her over my shoulder.

This manages to get her attention. It’s as though I’ve awakened a slumbering

beast. “What the hell—?” She wriggles in my hold, nails biting into the bare skin of my back. “Put. Me. Down.”

I head for the door, a �ood of voices following. “Tempting, but I’m a bit busy

saving your ass at the moment.” She can’t see the smirk that twitches my lips, but I’m sure she hears it in my voice when I add, “Speaking of ass, how’s the view back there, Gray?”

“Nauseating,” she bites out.

I whip open the door and step inside. “You know I can see your left foot

twitch, yes?”

She grumbles incoherently in response to her betraying limb before nearly

smacking her lolling head against the door I close.

Darkness swallows every inch of the small space.

I set her gently on the �oor before me, feeling her breath tickle my heated

skin. My hands linger over the shape of her. Calluses catch on the thin fabric of her shirt, dragging it up as my palms slide over her hips. I can’t see the shape of her in this pressing darkness, so I’ll simply have to settle with feeling every inch of it.

Her voice is breathy in a way that has me gripping her tighter. “Where are

we?”

“Likely a forgotten broom closet,” I mutter. “Couldn’t have the entire court

seeing their future queen in shambles, now, could we?”

The words were intended to tease, but they tear through my teeth, biting and

bitter. And I regret them the moment I feel her body tremble beneath my hands. “Hey,” I amend gently, pulling at the hem of her shirt until she stumbles against me. “Talk to me.”

I can feel each thundering beat of her heart against my chest. And just like

that, the distraction I’d created for her dissolves. She’s crumbling again, her voice cracking as her composed facade does the same. “I… I can’t do this. I don’t want to do this.” I feel each vigorous shake of her head. “I was ready to die. I was ready for you to be the last thing I saw and now—”

“Don’t say that,” I choke out, cutting her o� before any more of my fears can

escape her mouth. “I would have never let that happen. I promised to �x this, and I will.”

“Fix this?” Her laugh is little more than a rasp. “Kai, this is no longer a matter

of life or death. This is…” When her breath catches, I know it is the ring she runs trembling �ngers over. “This is until death do us part.”

There’s that anger again, washing over me in waves. Because she was meant to

be the death of me, not the life of another. It was her I was meant to adore in this world and crawl to in the one after. But now she’s tethered to a king, and I am nothing more than her killer.

I fumble for her hands, desperate to hold on to her for as long as I can.

“Focus on this ring,” I urge, spinning the band on her thumb. “Your father’s, not my brother’s. Until I �gure this out, spin it like you always do. Distract yourself.”

I feel a weak sco� tremble through her body. “But this doesn’t belong to my

father. Not truly.” Her voice quivers beneath the weight of each word. “Everything I thought I knew about my life was a lie. And now I’m expected to live it alongside someone I thought wanted me dead?”

I shake my head, not knowing how to help her deal with the sudden

discovery of how she became Adam Gray’s daughter. It was not by blood, but by chance and neglect of a stranger. And I am useless when it comes to curing her of this confusion, this hurt.

“I don’t understand any of this,” she continues in a rush. “I should be dead

by now. Every person in this Plague-forsaken kingdom wants to see me dead, not on a throne.” She sighs into the shadows, her breath skittering across my skin. “But Kitt is right. The kingdoms won’t open trade if Ilya does not welcome Ordinaries again. You saw how hated Elites were in Dor.” I feel the quick shake of her head. “I’ve wanted a united Ilya more than anyone, even if the king does so begrudgingly. But…”

“But the Elites will not accept an Ordinary queen so easily,” I �nish for her.

“Hell, even the idea of Ordinaries freely living in Ilya.”

There’s a beat of silence before words are spilling from her mouth, the one I

can’t see but know the shape of by heart. “I thought Kitt was spiraling. I thought he was grieving and angry.” A shaky breath. “I thought he’d order you to drive a sword through my chest the moment I set foot in that throne room.”

“I thought he would too,” I murmur. “And I was prepared to severely

disappoint him.”

The ache in her voice makes me wince. “Kai…” “Pae. I had no idea that this is what he had planned.” Dirty �ngers comb

through the messy strands of my hair. “I’ve known little of Ilya’s disarray over the years. And that is simply because I was spending more time in the slums than anyone �lling this castle. You con�rmed my suspicions in the Scorches, about the lack of food and land. But I hadn’t realized the situation was so dire.”

I can feel her spinning that ring on her thumb. “You said he wasn’t himself when you left,” Paedyn ventures softly. “He was

grieving. The people whispered about his madness.” The next words are a distant thought plucked from her head. “So, what changed?”

“I don’t know.” My mind wanders back to the plethora of paper that

scattered his desk, and the stained hands rummaging through them. “I don’t know.”

The darkness speaks on our behalf for a long moment, swelling around us

and �lling our ears with a dull drone before I’m once again tugging at that fraying hem of her shirt. She melts against my body, and it feels like relief. That is, until she admits quietly, “I don’t know if I’ll survive this.”

“You’ve already survived worse,” I remind her sternly. “Besides, you seemed

to have no problem handling that man in the throne room.”

“As did you,” she counters, and I can perfectly picture the steely look

accompanying those words. “I don’t need you to �ght my battles.”

“Oh, darling,” I murmur, “I know you don’t. But if I am to be your Enforcer,

then you better get used to it.”

This shake of her head is imploring. “I am no one’s queen.” “Is that so?” My �ngers �nd her cheek before trailing down the smooth slope

of her nose. “Then you have no idea how much power you hold over me.”

“You seem to forget that I’m completely powerless, Prince.” Her words hold

an edge, as though her breath has become a blade she drags along my neck.

“So be my weakness, then.” “You know I’m betrothed to your brother,” she whispers, lips dangerously

close to mine.

I swallow, voice stern. “For now.” “For forever,” she breathes harshly. “I don’t think there is a way out of this.

And if what Kitt said in the throne room is real, then the future of Ilya and the Ordinaries within it rides on this.”

I tip my face until her forehead meets mine. “I’m too sel�sh to let you go so

easily.”

“Then pretend.” My thumb drags lazily over her bottom lip. “Does that mean I have to drag

you into a closet every time I want to touch you?”

I’m toying with her, trying to ignore the bitter taste each word leaves in my

mouth. I refuse to let this be her fate, and yet, fear twines around me, tightening my chest even as I tease her. Because if she truly becomes Kitt’s, I will spend the rest of my life mourning her.

So I distract. De�ect. Desire her more than ever in case this is the last time I

get to.

I can hear the weak smile beginning to creep into her voice. “You’re not

supposed to touch me at all.”

“But you could command me to,” I drawl. “Then I’d simply be following an

order.”

Her laugh is breathy, and I memorize the sound.

Her arms twine around my neck, and I wonder if she will hold him like this.

Her nose nudges mine, and I silently beg that she will never �ick another’s.

Her lips have only just brushed mine when the door �ies open.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 3 Paedyn

“That was not what it looked like.”

A soft sigh. A nod that bobs the messy bun atop her head. “Like I said, I

don’t know what it looked like, because I didn’t see a thing.”

“Ellie,” I blurt, exasperated. “You know damn well what you saw.” She tucks a strand of loose hair behind her ear, as if that could distract from

the smile lifting her lips. “I was just there to grab a broom, and that is exactly what I did.” As if to emphasize her innocence, she lifts said broom and continues down the hall while I trudge behind.

I’m thankful for the brisk pace she sets that blurs the faces we pass and cools

the �ush painting my cheeks. My mind refuses to do anything but replay the moment that door swung open to reveal the Enforcer and his future queen tangled in the dark. We’d sprung apart, but not before recognition widened Ellie’s brown eyes.

And yet, a smile tempts the corner of my mouth. I sti�e it with a hand before

it has the chance to spread. Because the longer I mull over the mortifying moment, the funnier I �nd it. In fact, my entire life is in shambles and all I can do is stare at the jagged pieces in my palm and laugh. I don’t dare look in a mirror because what stares back is a mosaic of every mistake, every tragedy traced into my skin, and the looming shadow of each one to come.

Powerless. Fatherless. Adena-less. These were the things I was already

struggling to survive. And yet, it’s the ring on my �nger that may be the death of me.

A choking laugh slips from beneath my palm, loud enough to have Ellie

throwing a worried glance over her shoulder. I follow her blindly through the castle I only ever thought to be a prisoner within. My �ngers �ddle with the intricate band now binding me to another. It glints in the light, harmless like a word not yet sharpened by a lashing tongue.

Of all the places I imagined sitting, a throne was the last of them. A dungeon,

yes. At the edge of a blade, certainly.

Because Ordinaries don’t rule. They cower.

The seriousness of my current situation seems to crash into me once again as

we round another corner. Servants stare; Imperials leer; laughter dissolves in my throat. Happiness �ees in the face of my future.

Because I am the very object of weakness. I am loathed by all of Ilya. And if I

am to be put on a pedestal, even to save their kingdom, they will gladly push me o�.

Ellie stops suddenly before a door, and I nearly skewer myself on the broom

handle she holds. Forcing my mind to wander back to the present, I follow her into the pristine room.

It takes all of two steps to realize that this is most de�nitely not the chamber I

stayed in during the Trials. No, sprawled before me is the sort of decadence I’ve only dreamed of.

My feet fumble atop the plush �oors, eyes wide as they skim over the largest

bedroom I’ve ever seen. Intricate molding climbs up the far wall to surround each arched window lining it. Warm light pours in as the sun stretches across the green carpet, as though reaching for me.

The bed itself takes up most of the wall to my right, its �oral quilt shadowed

by the sheer canopy hanging above it. A desk, vanity, wardrobe, and rug all decorate the space, each one a soft white and far larger than I’d imagine they could be.

My eyes slowly slide back to Ellie. “What room is this, and why am I dirtying

it?”

She presses her lips into a thin smile. “It’s the queen’s quarters, of course.

Well, the new ones. The memory of her late majesty, Queen Iris, still lives in the previous rooms.” Her words have my stomach dropping, skin paling. “This is where you’ll be living. I hope everything is… satisfactory?”

“Satis—” I take a deep breath before I’ve even �nished echoing her word in

confusion. “Ellie, it has not been long enough for you to forget that I �nd everything about this castle to be far above my regular standards.”

The smile she gives me is far slyer than I thought her capable. “Yes, I do recall

you informing me how you’d crawled out of garbage the day we �rst met.”

Swallowing my sudden sadness at her words, I manage a small smile.

My heart aches at the thought of our fort. Of the sanctuary Adena and I had

scavenged for ourselves in the slums. To think I’d likened it to garbage makes me sick to my stomach. Though, to the naked eye, I’m sure that’s precisely what it looked like—and why it managed to stay untouched for so many years.

Now, it likely lies empty. Cold without her warmth and dull without her

brightness.

Sun and sand and her bloody, broken body in my lap suddenly �ash before

my eyes. I blink back the memory, forcing myself to forget the sound of her �nal rattling breath or the thundering feet of bloodthirsty Ilyans surrounding us in the Bowl.

“Paedyn?” “Hmm?” My head snaps up to �nd a worried expression smothering Ellie’s

soft features. I hadn’t even realized I’d been staring at the �oor. “Sorry, yes, everything is more than satisfactory.”

Clearing my throat, I step farther into the room. After ignoring what I’m

sure is an equally exquisite washroom to my left, I �nd something far more enticing to stride toward.

I’m standing before the balcony within a matter of seconds. It’s only after

throwing Ellie a giddy smile over my shoulder that I push open the glass-paned doors and step out onto the large stretch of stone.

The crisp air combs its �ngers through my hair as I take in the beauty spread

beneath me. It’s breathtaking, the gardens from this height. Rows of �owers weave around the circular cobblestone paths, colors colliding at every turn. The fountain where I’d thoroughly splashed Kitt lies at the center of it all….

Kitt.

That was all he was to me during those Trials. A prince, yes, and a replica of

his father in face alone. But also, my friend. A friend I betrayed. And one I thought would surely kill me for that, and so much more.

But now he is so much more. First a friend, then a foe, and now my future.

I shudder at the thought and every implication behind it. Spinning on my

heel, I head back into my—the queen’s—chambers to �nd Ellie patiently awaiting my return.

Shutting the balcony doors, I lean against them with a nonchalance I don’t

feel and certainly haven’t for a long while. “Where is the queen? I mean, the… dowager queen.”

I wince at the words I’ve stumbled over, but Ellie—angel that she is—o�ers

an answer before I have the chance to butcher an elaboration. “She was moved to the west wing of the castle. That’s where the in�rmary is,” she clari�es quietly. “But even if she wasn’t ill, she wouldn’t be occupying this chamber anymore.

Because, as you know, these are the queen’s rooms and…”

I brace myself against the doors. “And I am to be queen.” “Right.” She attempts a weak smile. “And I’m honored to be your lady’s

maid. That is, if you’ll have me, of course.”

I let out an exasperated laugh, and it feels good. Feels good to have my body

shake with something other than pain. Make a sound other than a sob. “Ellie, if I’m truly made queen, I’ll ensure you don’t have to work another day.”

“Oh, I don’t mind the work. Keeps me busy,” she admits shyly. “Besides, I

want to serve you.”

Another laugh surprises my lips, this one more biting than before. “Do you?

After everything?” I take a few steps toward her. “You’ve heard the rumors.

Probably even the truth.”

“I’m sure you had your reasons,” she says softly, avoiding my gaze.

Her answer is jarring, like a sudden wave of relief. I swallow, scared of my

own question. “But why is it you don’t hate me like the rest of Ilya?”

She studies me then, letting a long, silent moment stretch between us. “The

rest of Ilya doesn’t know you.”

“And you do?” I ask, a little too quickly. “Better than most. You learn a lot about someone when you’re their maid.”

Then she’s walking over to the vanity, pulling out its matching stool, and beckoning me with a pat atop the plushy fabric. “Now, come on over and let me get you cleaned up.”

I obey, sti� and unsure. Sinking into that cushioned seat feels like slipping

into the past. A past where my only concerns were surviving the Trials ahead and the Ordinary blood in my veins. A simpler time, before I joined the Resistance and drove a sword through the corrupt king’s chest.

And this is how I’m rewarded for it. With a crown on my head and a

kingdom at my throat.

“You cut your hair,” Ellie says softly, her tone inquiring. Wetting a cloth with

warm water, she begins dabbing at the hardened blood speckling my skin.

She’s working on a particularly stubborn spot above my jaw as I murmur, “It

was getting di�cult to run for my life with it so long.”

I say this instead of the pathetic truth of it all. Because I’d rather not

reminisce on the feel of blood clinging to my hair so terribly that I begged Kai to cut it o�. Because I still pale at the sight of it, feel it drenching my murderous palms, fear when I’ll see it gushing from the next person I love. Though, there are very few left to choose from, and the thought is woefully relieving.

I watch her reach for a pair of thin clippers. “Would you like me to even out

the ends? It’s a bit choppy—”

“No,” I blurt. Then I’m softly adding, “Thank you. I’d like to leave it.” Ellie nods, though I’m sure she aches to ask my reasonings. And if she had, I

would have told her. I would have admitted why I cling to the crooked ends of my hair.

The bangs I continually cut for Adena looked the same.

Those jagged silver strands tether me to long nights in the Fort, snipping

Adena’s curly bangs with nothing but the stars to see by. She would giggle at the tickling sensation while I chopped a crooked line through her hair. And then we would laugh, both blaming each other for the unfortunate outcome.

Now I will never again get that privilege. So I hold on to her in the ends of

my own hair.

“What was it like?” Ellie �nally asks, eyes wide. “Fleeing across the Scorches

like that?”

“Lonely,” I murmur. “Terrifying.” Ellie nods slowly, tucking a stray hair behind my ear. “Well, this length suits

you. And I’m glad you’re back. Safe.”

“Thank you,” I o�er quietly. “I’m just as shocked about that as the court.” “Yes, I heard about that.” Her voice is the embodiment of a wince. “And I

can’t say that the sta� took the news much better.”

“I can only imagine,” I groan. “In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if I’m

poisoned by the kitchen crew before the end of the week.”

Ellie shakes her head, cloth persistently gliding over my skin. “Oh, no, they

wouldn’t dare. Not with the king having claimed you as his bride-to-be.”

Claimed me.

Those are words I certainly never thought would be associated with Kitt. His

brother, on the other hand… I know exactly what it feels like to be claimed by the Enforcer. And I’ve embraced it.

“Well, that’s… reassuring,” I mutter. “He’s been doing much better, you know,” Ellie adds softly, her eyes trailing

the scar down my neck. It’s a struggle not to squirm beneath the weight of her obvious concern. But she continues, mercifully. “After his coronation, he was rarely seen. Kept to himself, locked in that study of his.” She leans in, lowering her voice as though we aren’t the only people occupying this room. “He’d dump his food from the window. Some of us servants stumbled upon the pile of scraps beneath it in the courtyard.

“But it’s to be expected, of course,” she continues with a sigh. “He was

grieving his father, after all.” Her eyes slide to mine before quickly darting away. “And clearly Calum’s visits seemed to help. His majesty was able to hear �rsthand what was happening in his kingdom, not just read it from the records.”

I nod slowly, still trying to piece this perplexing puzzle together. “So, Calum

would visit him? In his study?”

“Well, not at �rst,” she amends. “He was in the dungeons for several days

enduring Plague knows what. But I suppose Kitt saw something in him and decided to talk more civilly.” Ellie shrugs. “That’s really all I—and the sta�— know on the matter.”

I’ve never been so completely shocked and unsurprised in the same moment.

Such a contradiction is the only reasonable response to the past hour of my life.

Because, despite my hope for him, I never truly believed Kitt would strive to make changes that contradicted everything his father told him to believe. And it

seems I was right. This king does not care wholly for a united Ilya, only that this kingdom remains by whatever means necessary.

I almost �nd the courage to smile, because this is a start.

Kitt has every right to hate me after I killed his tyrant of a father, but he needs

me. Together, we could save this kingdom from more than just ruin. We could liberate it from the segregation that has plagued this land for decades. Perhaps, without Edric here to feed his son lies and prey on that insatiable need for approval, Kitt will be able to think clearly for the �rst time.

And with Calum o�ering him council, helping him see the truth of this

kingdom, there might just be hope. His eloquence combined with that intent way in which he listens help make the Mind Reader so persuasive. Or maybe he simply uses that ability of his to comb through our thoughts, picking apart how we feel and think before saying exactly what needs to be heard.

My eyes fall to the bed, where my only belonging lies slumped on the �oor

beside it. The dirty pack was likely brought to my chambers by a reluctant servant. But it’s the journal residing inside that I itch to show Calum. Show Kitt.

That bound reminder of my father has me swallowing thickly. It’s odd, how

the man I once knew was merely a thread in the tangle of truth I’m only now beginning to unravel. Until recently, Adam Gray was simply a father, a Healer who taught me how to survive with tedious observance and training. Then I watched him die. And that one devastating moment plunged me into a life I never thought I’d survive.

My father was the leader of the Resistance. Except, according to his journal,

he wasn’t really my father at all.

Having been trapped within my mind for far too long, I turn my attention

back to Ellie. “And the other Resistance members? I assumed some were taken as prisoners.”

She shakes her head solemnly. “Last I heard, they were in the dungeons as

well. But that was right after that �nal Trial, and it’s been a while since then….”

She trails o�, giving me time to imagine each cruel way they could have died.

I wonder how many Resistance members—how many Ordinaries or the few Elites who supported them—were captured after that battle in the Bowl Arena.

How many died brutally, because even after years of planning their uprise, it all went to shit.

Standing, I step out of Ellie’s gentle reach. “I need to speak with Kitt—the

king.” I clear my throat. “And Calum.”

She looks horri�ed by this idea. “Not looking like that, you won’t!” It takes

mere seconds for the bashfulness to settle in once again. “I mean, you’ve had a very long journey and must rest—”

“I thought I’d be dead long before this moment,” I cut in evenly. “Thought

I’d be skewered with a sword in that throne room. But I’m not, and I intend to �nd out exactly why.” My voice lowers into something far more solemn. “I may not have much life left to live, so I won’t spend it resting.”

“Okay, then,” Ellie says quietly. “No rest. But you must bathe before you

show yourself to the castle again.”

Right. My entire existence has been reduced to appearances.

I nod, suddenly unable to focus on anything but the blood crusted across my

skin. It will be a relief to scrub away every remnant of the traitor running for her life. Every drop of blood, sweat, and tears shed on the treacherous journey.

Heading for the bathroom, I’m suddenly spinning on my heel and blurting,

“Have you heard from Lenny? I saw him during my… travels, but we got separated.”

“Right. About that.” Her gaze strays from my narrowing one. “Um, he’s

here, actually.”

“What?” I choke. “Where is he?” She pads toward me, brown bun bobbing with every step. “I’ll tell you after

that bath.”

“Ellie—” “My Lady.” She emphasizes the title with a lifted brow. “Fine.” I hu�, turning once again toward the bathroom. Then I’m calling

over my shoulder, falsely cheery and absurdly genuine, “but only because the blood beneath my nails may drive me to insanity.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 4 Paedyn

Water drips from the ends of my short hair, re�ecting its silver color to mimic molten steel when sliding from the strands.

I’d scrubbed every inch of my body, spending extra time beneath my nails and

around the many jagged cuts �ecking my skin. It was only when I emerged from the rapidly cooling bath water, skin raw, that Ellie hesitantly broke the news to me.

All it took was a handful of rage-�lled moments to throw on thin pants, pair

them with a �tted tunic, and stalk to the door. Ellie was wise enough to stay out of my path, only stepping close enough to o�er an apologetic smile and a set of slipperlike shoes. They now cling to my feet as I stride down the hallway, the silk soft against my blistered feet.

Faces blur past, but my gaze never strays from that door awaiting me at the

end of the corridor. Through my tunneled vision, I see him leaning against it, emanating boredom as he stares pointedly at the shiny boots beneath him.

Several seconds pass before his head jerks up suddenly, having heard my

thundering footsteps with that Hyper ability. His red hair stands out starkly against the crisp Imperial uniform �tted to his body. Even with half of his face partially concealed by the white mask, I can still see those brown eyes widen when they land on me. That is when his gaze crinkles with a mingling of joy and relief.

He straightens, spreading his arms. “Princess, glad to see you somehow made

it back in one—”

My forearm meets the padded chest of his uniform, pushing him hard against

the wall. My voice is a low growl that even I didn’t know I was capable of until this very moment. “What the hell, Lenny?”

“Woah,” he coos softly, hands raised in innocence. “Look, if this is about

losing you in Dor, I swear I was ready to turn that city inside out to �nd you,

but—”

“You know damn well that is not what I’m talking about,” I seethe. This is

most de�nitely not the manner in which a future queen would conduct herself, but fortunately for me, I doubt my reputation could get any worse.

I push away from him to turn toward the door and— Lenny blocks my path. “Move,” I bite out. “Well, someone’s already growing accustomed to giving orders,” he mutters,

not budging an inch.

I blow out a breath. “Get out of my way, Lenny.” “I’m sorry, Princess.” He gives me a sympathetic shake of his head. “You

know I can’t do that.”

I shove him again. “Let me inside.” “Paedyn, please. Just take a breath—” “I promised,” I choke out, vision suddenly blurry with unshed tears. “I

promised to avenge Adena.” Another shove, this one weaker. “So let me inside this damn room, Lenny.”

Sympathy smothers his face, crowding around his features like the freckles

splattering his skin. “I have strict orders from the king not to let you see her,” he whispers. “I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.”

I grow suddenly numb, every thought mu�ed and feeling detached. My

�ngers uncurl from his uniform, slide from his chest. “Blair tore a branch through Adena’s chest during that �nal Trial.” My voice is distant, as though the words are falling from someone else’s lips. “And I’m going to kill her for it.”

Lenny reaches for me, hesitant. His hands cup my shoulders, steadying. “I get

it. Trust me, I do.” He sighs through his nose. “But you can’t kill her on my watch. And Kitt knows you won’t kill me to get to her. At least,” he adds skeptically, “I would hope not.”

A sound slips past my lips, something like a sco�. Of course Kitt knew I

would come after Blair for what she did to Adena. What she did to me. It’s genius, really, stationing Lenny as her guard. He knows how much I care for him —and he’s used that against me. “You can’t be her shield forever.”

“And when I’m not,” he says slowly, “you can do with her as you please.

Though I don’t recommend doing anything rash.”

“Rash?” I sco�, eyes ablaze. “The thought of killing her is all that’s kept me

going. I’ve given my decision plenty of thought, I assure you.”

“Paedyn…” He shakes his head, red hair rippling with the movement. “That

was before all of this. Before you were betrothed to the king.”

I wince at his words, feeling the sudden weight of that ring on my �nger. He

runs a hand down his face before leaning in to murmur, “You can’t just… go around killing people anymore.”

“Anymore?” This time, he’s the one wincing at the quiet hurt in my voice. “I

never wanted to kill anyone. I’ve only ever defended myself. But her…” I jab a �nger toward the door beside us. “She is to blame for what I’ve become.”

“I know,” he says softly, wrapping an arm around me. “I know, Princess. I’m

sorry.”

I step into his embrace, clutching him tightly. My face is buried against his

uniform, nose stinging from the starchy scent. “I’m scared, Lenny,” I admit, my voice mu�ed.

“You’re allowed to be. You know that, right?” He ducks his head, resting his

chin atop my hair. “No one was expecting this. But I’m here to help you in any way I can.”

I lift my face, suddenly concerned. “Why are you back? What about your

mother? The Mixes? Finn and Leena?”

“They are all �ne,” Lenny reassures me. “Ma needed some help anyway, so

Finn and Leena are staying with her. Besides, it’s safer there for them.” Unraveling his long arms from our embrace, he gives me that sly look of his. “I came back for you, Princess. And being slammed against the wall was certainly not how I �gured I’d be thanked for it. But I suppose violence is one of your love languages.”

I smile sheepishly, warmed by his e�ort to �nd me. “I didn’t think you would

come back to Ilya.”

“When you and the Enforcer were captured from the Mixes base, we didn’t

even know where to start looking for you.” He begins pacing then. “So my mother, Leena, and Finn—shockingly enough—convinced me that I was more

help to you here at the castle than I was aimlessly wandering Dor.” His eyes sweep over the hallway and each Imperial that marches through it. Voice low, he adds, “We knew you would end up here at some point, and I’m not marked as one of the Resistance members, remember? I never even made it into the Bowl because I was down in those tunnels guiding people through.

“And with Calum in the king’s good graces, he ensured that no one would

bat an eye when I fell back into rank as an Imperial.” He grins, and I don’t miss the triumphant gleam in his eyes. “So, I’m here to help in any way I can. You, Ilya, and Calum.”

I nod. Smile. Try to grip the shambles of myself tight enough to sound okay.

“I’m glad you’re here. I may need you to force me down the aisle.”

His grin fades. “I know this is hard. But we are so close, P. So close to �nally

getting the freedom that the Resistance has fought so �ercely for, even if it is in a roundabout way. And I know that a marriage is not what you wanted. Hell, even becoming a queen. But…” He swallows. “You’re alive, Paedyn. And I didn’t know if I’d make it back in time to ever see you again.”

I smile, sad and full of understanding. “I thought I’d never get to see you

again either.”

I’m just as surprised as he is when a laugh manages to escape me. His growing

look of concern only spurs on the sound as I struggle to spit out, “I can’t seem to die, can I?” I wipe a loose tear from my eye. “What was it you called me?”

I can see the exact moment recognition lights his face. “A cockroach,” he

chuckles, head shaking. “You’re a damn cockroach, Princess.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 5

Kai

I’ve rehearsed this reunion, repeated practiced words over and over in my mind.

It’s this conversation that has occupied my racing thoughts, forced my feet to

tread the familiar path to his study. The one that was our father’s before it belonged to the brother now resembling him.

Or maybe he doesn’t. Maybe he is nothing like the man I loathed.

I’m not sure what to think after Kitt’s dooming declaration in the throne

room. And that is exactly why I �nd myself standing before that familiar wooden door—answers.

After three raps of my knuckle, I’m turning the handle and stepping into the

room. The small space is stu�y, like that cellar where the Enforcer reunited with his Silver Savior. My gaze skims over the surrounding study, these four walls trapping so much of my past within. Embers endure a slow death at the bottom of the hearth, glowing faintly with the �nal remnants of warmth. Three plush chairs face the �replace, one leather and worn and stealing my attention for a moment too long.

I clear my throat before striding toward the large desk at the center of the

room. Kitt’s head is bowed, eyes tracing the parchment clutched between his �ngers. It’s only when I’m looming over him that his head lifts. “Hello, Brother.”

I blink at the endearment in his voice. It sounds so foreign coming from the

man I left to �nd our father’s murderer. But this isn’t that broken, crazed man the kingdom gossiped about. This is something else entirely.

“Hello, Kitt,” I return slowly. “You seem… well.” He chuckles slightly, setting his papers aside. “I’ve de�nitely felt far worse.

You would know.” The look he wears now is familiar, like a hint of the grin he used to give me so often. “I’m sorry for being so… distant before you left. But

I’ve grieved. I feel lighter, if that makes any sense.” A shake of his head, blond hair rippling. “I’ve learned a lot in these past few weeks.”

I hum softly, unsure what it is I’m supposed to say. After a beat of silence, I

settle with, “I’m glad you’re feeling better.”

“More like myself,” he adds with a small smile. “Oh, and this…” He ri�es

through the assortment of parchment in search of something. “This belongs to you.”

He sets that something on the only sliver of wood peeking out from beneath

the blanket of paper. I stare at my Enforcer’s ring and the large crest atop it. Two lions frame a bannered A, our family seal and sign of strength.

I wish that is all I see when looking at it.

No, I see every horri�c thing I, and all the Enforcers before me, have done in

the name of that crest. Every drop of blood spilled to secure our family’s power.

Every order obeyed because that banner has me bound for life.

But I slide it onto my �nger anyway, feel the bite of cold steel against my skin.

I �ex my hand. Decades of death are wrapped into the band clutching my skin, and I don’t dare to even �inch.

“So,” I mutter softly, eyes never straying from the ring. “I earned it back.” He shrugs slightly. “You brought her to me, didn’t you?” “I did.” And I regret it more than anything. “I’ve got to hand it to you, Kai.” He slowly leans back in the chair, mimicking

yet another one of Father’s movements. “I wasn’t sure she would make it back here.”

Reading between the lines is rather di�cult when they are blurred. I’m no

longer sure if it is my brother speaking, or the king he’s become. “And you worried that would be my doing,” I say smoothly, voicing the words he avoids.

His smile is tinged with an amused sort of sadness. “I thought you might let

her go.”

“Why didn’t you tell me of your plan with her?” The question �ies from my mouth, far harsher than I’d rehearsed in my

mind. He blinks at me, bewildered for a moment before his newfound composure returns. “I honestly wasn’t sure what to do with her myself. Not

until I started listening to Calum’s counsel. Found the records with Father’s letter.”

“So Calum told you to marry her?” My voice is low. Lethal. “Better yet, why

the hell are you listening to him in the �rst place?”

“Because he opened my eyes to so many things,” Kitt �res back. “Suddenly, I

was thrown into the role of king, ridden with grief and anger. And when Calum told me his story, what was really happening in the slums, I realized how little I knew of my own kingdom.” His chest heaves, though his voice is steady. “So I listened. I learned. And for the �rst time in my life, I came to my own conclusions. So call me crazed like the rest of the kingdom, but—”

“I don’t think you’re insane.” My quiet words cut through his own. “I think

you’re right. If Ilya is in danger, then you are doing what you must to save it.

Hell”—I hu� out a laugh—“the Ordinaries should be welcomed back into this kingdom even if it wasn’t needed to survive. Because I also learned quite a few things on my journey. Like the lies we were told and who it was that spread them.”

Kitt opens his mouth, but I push on. “I’m not here to discuss politics or the

Elite kingdom Father built atop decades of deception.” I brace my hands on the desk, leaning over the worn wood. “I’m here to talk about her.”

He stands slowly to his feet, nearly leveling our gazes. “Easy, Brother.” “Marriage, Kitt?” I almost shout, shaking my head. “What the hell are you

thinking?”

“I’m thinking,” he says sti�y, “that I don’t have another option.” “You’re the king!” This time, I do yell. “You will always have another option.

Always have a way out, unlike the rest of us.”

“Fine, you want another option?” Challenge rings in his voice, smothering

any sign of the composed king I returned home to. “My way out is killing her.

That is what I was going to do. How does that sound? Are you happy now?”

We stare at each other, chests heaving. Shock slackens my jaw; terror tightens

my chest. His words are nearly as paralyzing as the unspoken ones hanging in the air between us. Because what is worse than her dying is me being the one forced to kill her.

“If I don’t marry her,” Kitt breathes, begging me to understand, “I have no

choice but to kill her. She murdered our father, Kai. But as my bride, she can help restore Ilya.” He braces a hand on the desk, leaning in with each word. “This is a mutually bene�cial agreement. I would protect her. Twist the truth about what happened between Father and her. And in return, she would be my symbol of peace to the other kingdoms.”

I comb a hand through my hair. I’m not sure when I started pacing, but my

feet now set a swift tempo up and down the worn rug. I laugh then, bitter and unable to stop the sound from bubbling out of me. “Please help me understand, because when I left, you seemed plenty enraged and ready to have me plunge a sword through her chest.” My steely gaze searches his. “So what changed?”

“Everything,” he breathes, quiet enough to have me regretting my harsh

words. “Everything changed. I was a son mourning the man I thought I loved. I see now that it was obsession because love was not an emotion Father taught me.

But I was bitter, vengeful, unsteady without him here to guide me.” He takes a shaky breath. “I grieved. I learned. I came to my senses. And you’re right. I’m not the crazed boy you left. I’m a king.”

His words hit me hard, like a blow to the chest that’s stolen the air from my

lungs. I swallow. “What happened to the son who would do anything to please his father? Because this decision goes against everything he wanted for Ilya, even if you’re saving it in the process.”

He takes a deep breath, avoiding my gaze. “Father only cared about

eradicating the Ordinaries, not strengthening this kingdom. He hid under the Elite society he created, and yet, Ilya had never been weaker. I see now how small-minded he was.” Kitt �nally meets my stare with a stern one of his own. “And I want to make this kingdom truly great.”

I nod slowly. Kitt’s zeal shines through each word, now no longer smothered

by our father. It’s admirable, his love for this kingdom and resolve to restore it.

But pride swells in my chest, not for this king, but for the boy who dreamed only of approval. Now he wears Father’s crown and forsakes the infatuation tethered to it.

I force a calming breath into my lungs.

Thoughts of Father are dangerous. They tend to lead me to her.

Escaping from the darkest corner of my mind, broken words slide o� my

tongue, barely more than a whisper. “Don’t you hate her?”

To my surprise, he forces a smile. It’s a sharp, small gesture he’s willing to

share with me. “Do you?”

We eye each other, and for the �rst time since setting that crown atop his

head, I think we might just understand each other. Because suddenly, I see myself in him again. Paedyn is not a right or a wrong, not something as simple as a yes or a no. She is confusion itself, a feeling unplaced, a color between black and white. Hell, she is my Silver Savior. And hating her is not as simple as it may seem.

But for me, it is not loving her that has proven to be di�cult. “I don’t want this to come between us,” Kitt ventures cautiously. “I want

things to be as they once were—us against every opposition. Brothers again.”

I open my mouth to tell him— The door swings open.

I don’t even need to turn around. The mere presence of her is familiar,

branded into the hollow of my neck where her head rests, tethered to my ankle and forever tugging me toward her.

Kitt’s gaze climbs over my shoulder before widening slightly in shock. I turn

then, unable to keep my eyes from her any longer.

And there she is. Her stance is somehow stern, expression unsurprisingly the

same. Cropped hair dusts her jaw, tousled and wavy. Her father’s leather journal is tucked beneath an arm, �ush against the blouse clinging to her �gure. Those blue eyes crash into mine like a wave, along with the sudden realization that I’ve been nearly deprived of drowning in them since our arrival to the castle. Only now do I have the privilege to drink her in. I watch her do the same, though the stoic expression she wears never slips.

Pretend.

She’s far better at it than I am. Though, I would expect nothing less from the

“Psychic” before me. She has spent the entirety of her life practicing the art of pretending.

Her eyes tear from mine to land on Kitt. “No need to catch me up to speed. I

happened to… hear it all.”

My brows rise with a skeptical sort of amusement. “So, it’s safe to assume that

your ear was pressed to the door.”

Her eyes �ick to mine before o�ering me a deceptively pleasant smile. “Only

until the two of you started shouting. Then the entirety of the hall was eavesdropping as well.”

With a heavy sigh, Kitt lowers himself back into the seat beneath him.

“Paedyn, I had every intention of speaking with you about all of this—”

“Really?” Her voice is sharp, cutting through his words like a blade. “Before

or after we are married?”

I sti�en, eyes sliding down her arm to the shimmering ring choking her

�nger. It’s so casually been carried into this room, this conversation. The sight of that symbol here, now, possibly forever, has my chest aching.

Maybe I’m even jealous of the ring. Jealous of the way it clings to her skin,

feels every shiver of her body. Because that should be me.

“Before, of course.” Kitt’s talking again, voice even. He avoids her gaze. “I’m

sure you have a lot of questions.”

“Oh, I sure do.” The words are little more than a laugh. “Starting with the

task you’ve assigned Lenny to.”

I lean against the desk, legs stretched atop the carpet and ankles crossed. My

gaze �nds Kitt over a shoulder. “And what task might this be?”

Kitt opens his mouth, but it’s Pae’s voice I hear. “He’s been ordered to

guard…” A bob of her throat. “Blair’s door. And likely every move she makes beyond it.”

Rage simmers in her eyes, and just like that, I understand what it is that fuels

the �re burning within them.

Adena.

I’d watched that branch tear through every muscle and tendon in her chest.

Watched Paedyn crumble in that sandy Pit, cry over the bloody body, and scream when it shuddered its last breath.

But behind that tragic scene stood the winner of the �nal Trial. Blair guided

that branch through Adena’s chest with her mind and a smile.

When my eyes slowly climb back to Paedyn’s, it’s revenge that re�ects in

them. And I have a feeling that Blair’s blood will be the only she enjoys on her

hands.

“I have to keep the peace,” Kitt says slowly. “Her father is a trusted general,

and I can’t have my future queen picking �ghts within the castle. I knew you would go after her, and I �gured that placing Lenny between you two was the safest option.” He runs a hand through his hair, tousling the blond strands. “I need you on your best behavior if this… arrangement is going to work.”

“And you want this to work?” Paedyn asks with a sudden calmness that’s

begun to creep over her. “Our arrangement. The uniting of the Ordinaries and Elites.”

“In order to save Ilya, yes,” Kitt clari�es. “We must open trade again, and that

is only possible if the surrounding kingdoms no longer despise us. I would elaborate further about our marriage, but it seems you already heard my reasonings through the other side of the door.”

Her silver hair swishes with a nod. “I did… gather most of the information I

was looking for. Except for the question you avoided.” She steps forward, tossing the journal before us. Her �ngers curl around the edge of the desk, nearly brushing mine. “Do you not hate me? After everything I’ve done?”

Kitt takes a long, trembling breath. My eyes �ick between the two of them,

nothing more than a witness of this civil stando�. “It’s not about hating or loving you. It’s about what is best. And I cannot rule a kingdom that has fallen.”

“I killed your father,” she replies bluntly. “And you forgive me for that?” “You have yet to apologize.” “I was protecting myself from him,” she whispers. “I need you to know that.

He came at me, and I barely made it out of that �ght alive.” Her voice trembles, but she pushes on, head high. “I’m sorry that I killed your father. But I will never apologize for killing a tyrant.”

Silence smothers the room, so loud it’s nearly deafening.

I watch Kitt’s face for any sort of shift and know that Pae is doing the same

with that Psychic-like observance of hers. But he doesn’t so much as blink, perhaps even breathe. When he does speak, his words sound slightly choked. “You don’t need my forgiveness. You only need my protection. And now”— Kitt’s voice grows callous, so opposite his tone toward me—“I’ve given you purpose.”

Her knuckles grow white around the desk’s edge. She blinks, her face a canvas

of shock and hurt and muted understanding. But Kitt has every right to harbor animosity toward the Ordinary who killed his father, so Paedyn simply nods in response to his earnestness. She pushes no further on the matter of forgiveness, not now.

“What about everything else? The disease you were told us Ordinaries

possess?” She reaches for the journal then, tearing through worn pages until the hasty handwriting is on display. “My father was Adam Gray, a Healer in the slums. And he recorded everything.”

I cross my arms over my chest. “His journal entries state that Father was

bribing the Healers, o�ering them their weight’s worth in silvers if they backed the lie that Ordinaries were slowly dwindling our powers.” I blow out a breath. “And as much as it pains me to admit it, everything written in that journal adds up. It’s no wonder every Healer lives lavishly in the higher kingdom. They have all the means and no desire to help those in the slums.”

When my gaze lands on Pae, she nods in silent gratitude before continuing,

“Every Elite in this kingdom despises the Ordinaries. Getting paid to spread lies about them was only a bonus for the Healers. And the king,” she adds almost awkwardly, “took advantage of that hatred. He tried to buy my father’s silence, more than once. But he was one of the only Healers who stayed in the slums, aware of the lies but unable to do anything about them.”

“So he started the Resistance,” Kitt sighs out, still avoiding Paedyn’s wide

gaze. “Calum has �lled me in on all the details. As did the letter Father left me.” He looks as tired as he sounds when his �ngers begin massaging the crease between his brows. “I know of the lies Healers have spread for decades.”

Paedyn swallows. “And are you going to tell the kingdom this?” Kitt waves a dismissive hand. “Yes. Though I’ll spin the truth into something

more appealing. I may have grown to despise my father in recent weeks, but that does not mean I wish to tarnish our family’s name.” He leans forward then, eying the ring on her hand that I can’t bring myself to look at. “I will protect the Azer legacy. But…” His next words are reluctant. “I will also protect you, Paedyn. The kingdom will be told a variation of what really happened outside that arena between you and the king.”

There is an edge to his voice, a bitterness I don’t recognize from him. And it

doesn’t seem to be directed at me. Shoving the thought aside, I nod down toward the desk drenched in parchment. “What of the records and Calum?

They convinced you to change Ilya?”

Turning to me, Kitt’s expression softens. “It wasn’t immediate. I had spoken

to Calum several times, trying to glean information about the attack. Only, he spoke mostly of why there was a Resistance in the �rst place. I learned more about the slums and deprivation the kingdom—my kingdom—was heading toward.” His gaze drifts to Paedyn. “Everything he said paired perfectly with what I had seen the day you snuck me from the castle. I know now how that was little more than a betrayal for the Resistance”—he nearly laughs then—“but, nevertheless, it helped open my eyes.

“Calum, Mind Reader that he is, knew I was beginning to see the truth. He

counseled me, suggested I marry Paedyn in order to save Ilya. I wasn’t going to.

Not at �rst.” The king looks up at me. “But I visited the queen—your mother— and she told me of the letter Father had left for me. It was a plan, she said, for the future Edric wished Ilya to have. Something each king passes down to the next.”

He pauses to clear his throat. “It was only after reading it that I realized what

needed to be done. Father didn’t care about Ilya—he hated Ordinaries. And the damning records of our dwindling food supply and overpopulation was proof of that. He failed to create an Elite society, and now we must face the consequences.”

Each word rings with disgust and betrayal. And I am glad of it. Finally, after

all these years trying to please him, Kitt sees our father for what he is—was.

Paedyn’s expression re�ects the king’s, as though he’s spat every bit of revulsion onto her face.

“His hopes for Ilya were crippling. Simpleminded. And he wanted me to

continue them for him.” Kitt shakes his head in reminiscence of a time when he would have done anything for our father. “He was destroying this kingdom for a futile cause. It was greatness he craved, and instead, he accomplished mediocrity.”

My brows lift, as if �oated up by the wave of shock �ooding through me.

This certainly is not the brother I left mere weeks prior. Something has changed,

stemming from something else as seemingly insigni�cant as disappointment.

“So,” Paedyn ventures skeptically, “you no longer want to obey your father’s

wishes?”

She asks this knowing full well Kitt’s reputation. His whole life has been

spent aiming to please a single man who he has now de�ed with a single decree.

My gaze �icks to the king seated before us, watching words fall from lips tinged with a smile. “Why obey a man when I can be a far greater one? I once thought Father’s plans for this kingdom were worth my un�inching loyalty, but now I see that they are not.”

It’s di�cult, trying to �ght my smile.

Kitt has �nally broken free from Father’s choking grip. “You’re doing this solely to save Ilya.” It’s not a question from the Silver

Savior, but rather, a disappointed declaration.

Kitt laces his �ngers atop the desk. “I do this to make us great.” “You don’t care for a uni�ed kingdom?” Paedyn counters. “That is not why I am doing this.” The king’s voice remains steady in the face

of Pae’s scrutiny. “It is, for some, a positive outcome, though I don’t much care for the Elites’ powers dwindling due to repopulation with Ordinaries.

Mundanes already make up half of our numbers. But we will deal with that at a later time.”

I hold my breath as Paedyn considers this for a moment. And when she leans

in over the desk, so do I. “I have dreamt of a free, united Ilya all my life, and if this is the only way to achieve that, then so be it.” Her voice grows hesitant. “But it seems I have the rest of my life to change your perspective on Ordinaries.”

Kitt dips his head. “Everything has changed. And now I too wish for all of us

to be united.”

My heart bangs against my chest, beating for her, beating for every moment

we may never get to spend together. And when words �nally spill from her lips, she might as well have plunged a dagger into my back like she promised so long ago.

“Then I will marry you, Kitt. To save this kingdom from itself.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 6 Paedyn

“Remember to keep your back straight. Oh, and do try to look pleasant.”

I make a face behind the dressing curtain, fully aware that Ellie can’t see it

from where she stands on the other side. “Pleasant?”

I can hear the hesitant smile in her voice. “You know, maybe smile a bit. No

scowling at court members.”

“But that is so much more pleasant for me,” I say wistfully. Because that is

the truth, in more ways than one. It hurts less to scowl. There is no sharp, searing sensation that accompanies the downward turn of my lips. But a smile has quickly been associated with pain, leaving little joy to remain in the action.

My �ngers deftly trail the jagged scar running down the side of my neck,

stopping only when it reaches my collarbone and the carving beneath it. Like braille, the severed �esh tells a story. Each drag of the king’s sword is traced along my skin, embedded into my very being.

“Are you all right back there?” Ellie’s voice grows closer. “Here, let me help

you—”

“No,” I order, the word harsh enough to shock even me.

The command is met with a long, unbearable silence from the other side of

the screen. Until �nally, a soft “Oh, okay” shyly meets my ears.

I take a deep breath, already regretting my clipped command. But I won’t let

her see my marred skin, the O branded above my heart. That piece of myself has only ever been shared with Kai. And I intend to keep it that way.

My �ngers �ddle with the line of little buttons cascading down the dress’s

center. Mumbling under my breath, I �nally manage to secure the last one. Only then, after ensuring that the square neckline thoroughly covers the branding of my weakness, I reveal myself to a �dgeting Ellie.

“Oh, it’s lovely.” She moves to step behind me, hesitating slightly. “Um, may

I tighten this tie for you?”

I swallow, once again ashamed that I’d snapped at her. My apology takes the

form of a slightly pained smile. “Yes, of course.”

She makes quick work of the tie, stealing my breath with each tug. “Do you

think Adena would like this dress?”

Ellie’s question makes me pause, and her sudden stillness tells me that she

hadn’t intended on asking it. But for the �rst time since her death, the sound of Adena’s name doesn’t feel like a twisted knife to the gut. No, I want to remember her like this. See her in the stitching of a dress or in the rays of the sun. Watch her shine through every second for as long as I remain breathing the air she no longer can.

I glance at the mirror beside me, studying the planes of the dress. “She’d like

the color,” I say softly. Ellie’s relieved breath tickles the back of my neck. “She would say that the deep blue brings out my eyes. But Plague knows she’d ensure the skirt was… ugh, what would she say?” I stare at the draping fabric until my eyes are crinkling with sudden recollection. “Voluptuous. That’s the word.”

Ellie giggles softly, stepping beside me to examine the dress fully. “Yes, that

does sound like her.”

I run my sweaty palms over the tight bodice, avoiding my own gaze in the

mirror. “Come,” Ellie says softly. “Let’s make those blue eyes pop even more.”

She ushers me to the vanity, where I sit sti�y atop the cushioned bench. My

lashes are soon lined with coal, face powdered, and bruises concealed. She paints my lips a deep red, perhaps to match the blood forever coating my hands—

My breath catches at the comparison my muddled mind has made. I keep my

gaze lowered after the jarring thought, hiding from my own re�ection in the mirror. Because I’m scared of what I’ll see there. Will it be the broken girl staring back, or the traitor queen I’ll soon become?

“Paedyn?” “Hmm?” My gaze lifts to Ellie, �nding her staring at me in question. “Sorry,

did you say something?”

She smiles comfortingly. “Yes, I asked what you wanted me to do with your

hair.”

“Oh, um, just leave it.” I nod distractedly. “It will help cover my scar.”

Another sad smile. It’s not the �rst she’s given me. “Right.” Stepping away,

she scans my face. “You look…”

Ellie trails o�, and that worries me greatly. “What? If I look ridiculous, please

tell me.”

“No. No, not at all.” Her gaze lingers over the length of me. “You look…

hardened, in a way.”

Those words don’t surprise me. But her next ones do. “In fact, you look like a queen.”

I spin my father’s ring beneath the massive table, if only to distract myself from the foreign one now encircling a nearby �nger.

Shifting in my plush chair, I sneak a glance down the length of wood to �nd

that nearly every gaze is already pinned on me. I lift my chin slightly before mustering a cool facade as my only defense against so many prying eyes.

The colossal table sits in the center of the throne room, and even despite its

impressive size, the court is thoroughly cramped around it. My gaze climbs from the expanse of dark wood until it lands on…

Comfort. Relief. Him.

Gray eyes �ick between mine, soft in that way they only are when looking at

me. That tether between us grows taut, heavy with the weight of so many unspoken words. But even the strongest of ties wear over time. It will be the slow death of us, spending every day alongside each other but never truly together.

Kai’s gaze tears from mine when the looming doors swing open.

Every body clumped along the table’s edge clambers to its feet when the king

enters the room. Having spent my life learning how to blend in, I quickly stand alongside them. When my eyes lift to �nd Kitt, it’s his brother they �nd their way back to—a repetition of the past I can’t seem to escape. His black tunic is cut close to the body beneath, inky like the ebony waves that fall over his brow.

As if feeling my gaze, he pulls those strong arms behind his back and tosses me a quick wink.

I dip my head, hiding the twitch of my lips. Then I tuck our moment into

that quiet part of my mind, right alongside the others. Just in case we never get

the chance to share another.

Kitt strides to the head of the long table, where Kai �anks his right and I his

left. It’s only after the king lowers himself into his extravagant seat that the court follows, numbly sitting back into their own.

“Good afternoon,” Kitt greets warmly. “I’d like to �rst thank you all for

joining me in this meeting. I know there is much to discuss and even more to answer.”

The sheer kingliness he exudes is still jarring, in a mournful sort of way. I miss

the carefree boy he was before a crown was pushed onto his head. Before I pushed him to be like this.

But his very life has led up to this moment, this ruling of a kingdom. And it

suits him more than I could have imagined. Or perhaps it’s my revived hope for Ilya that has me suddenly looking at him with respect rather than revulsion.

Everything changed in that study, history unwritten and loyalties reformed.

Kitt seems equally as unenthusiastic about our engagement, and I warily wonder about his feelings for me. How much does the king despise me for killing the father he once cared so dearly for? Our marriage will be nothing more than a political union, but if we are meant to spend the rest of our lives together, I hope to restore some semblance of the friendship we once had. That is, if he even wants it.

“To begin, I will �rst address the terrible misunderstandings we all believed to

be true.” Kitt’s gaze travels around the table. “I hope then that the reasonings behind my decision will become clear.”

I take a deep breath, straightening my spine like Ellie suggested. But I don’t,

however, arrange my features into something that resembles pleasantry. Instead, I remain stern, feigning strength in the face of a kingdom so eager to cut me down.

“Decades ago, Healers claimed to have found an undetectable disease hidden

within the blood of Ordinaries.” Kitt’s voice carries, sounding so much like the king before him that I nearly �inch. “With prolonged exposure, that disease was said to weaken the powers of Elites. And since becoming your king, I have discovered this story to be a lie.”

Chaos erupts around the table. I sit silently within it, my heart pounding as

Kitt’s liberating words hang in the air. I never thought I’d hear the truth from a king’s lips.

I lean in slightly, searching his face. But he doesn’t meet my gaze, doesn’t

glance in my direction at all as he states, “Seeing that Ilya was such a weak kingdom before the Plague, King Edric did what he believed was best—banished the Ordinaries. He did this to preserve our Elite strength, o�ering a story that the Healers eagerly backed. You—the people—needed little convincing to rid our kingdom of those lacking power.”

Confused glances are thrown around the table, followed by hushed

accusations. The king’s voice cuts through them all. “My father strengthened our kingdom greatly in the past, and for that, we should all be thankful. But now he has unwittingly weakened us by cutting o� our resources, leaving me to do what I must to save us.” A long pause, a sinking in of words. “So we will welcome the Ordinaries back into Ilya.”

My lips twitch into a smile.

After decades of lies, us Ordinaries deserve a far grander reveal, a

proclamation across the kingdom. But this is the best apology an Elite king will give. So I revel in it.

Kitt’s words spark an eruption that ripples down the table. Men and women

of all ages push to their feet, shouting incoherently as the world they once ruled now shifts beneath them. Kitt raises a hand in a feeble attempt to regain control.

But the chaos continues its destructive course, forcing me to dodge a �ying elbow to my right.

“If you wish to lose your tongue, by all means, continue speaking over your

king.”

Kai’s casual threat carries across the room, clamping shut even the most eager

of mouths. With one �nal glance at the court, the Enforcer gestures casually to his king, urging him to continue.

Kitt’s green gaze brims with gratitude. He looks at Kai like he once had—like

a brother. But the moment passes too quickly. Without warning, he’s suddenly morphed back into a king addressing his court. “I know this is an adjustment. I was shocked to learn of my father’s deceit, though it bene�tted us all. He was a

harsh man who would happily kill for power—as do most kings. And after speaking with Calum, I realized that the Resistance was simply a voice for those harmless Ordinaries.” He lets the words sink in before uttering more. “Banishing them, as my father once had, strengthened our city once. Allowing them back in now will do the same.”

My ears ring slightly as I release a shaky breath. I never thought this day

would come, never imagined living in a world where I no longer had to hide what I wasn’t. Kitt may only be allowing Ordinaries back in Ilya to appease the surrounding kingdoms, but it is a start.

A man shoves to his feet across the table, and my eyes fall to the pin of Ilya’s

crest that names him the court’s spokesperson. His head of mint hair is next to draw my attention, followed by the words he utters evenly. “Even without a disease, they’ll dwindle our power if we reproduce with them.”

Them.

I hadn’t realized my hands were curled into �sts beneath the table until my

nails threaten to draw blood. “Over time, maybe,” Kitt was saying. “For all we know, there may be bene�ts to mixing the blood of Elites and Ordinaries. But you will �nd that Ordinaries willing to procreate with an Elite are few and far between.”

Questions begin �ying around the room, echoing o� the many marble pillars

framing it. “And what about her?” My head snaps toward the shouted accusation to �nd a bearded man pointing his thick �nger at my face. “What about your heirs? Will you taint your royal line with the blood of an Ordinary?”

My stomach twists, lungs suddenly too tight beneath the constricting fabric

of my dress. Kai jerks to his feet and nearly topples the chair behind him. I stand too, readying myself to step between my Enforcer and the man testing his patience.

“Enough.” It’s the king who says this, defusing Kai with the stern word. “I

will not have my judgment questioned, nor my future lineage. If the heir to my throne possesses less power, then so be it. That is a small price to pay for a thriving kingdom.”

His words should startle me more, but I’ve always known of Kitt’s love for

Ilya. That alone is why he’s willing to sacri�ce power. Not for the Ordinaries.

Not for me.

A woman stands on heeled shoes, her gown pristine. She is the perfect picture

of O�ensive Elite privilege. “None of this changes the fact that she is a criminal.

A king killer!”

I can’t help my wince at the uproar that follows her words. Hands rise in

objection, their voices doing the same. My gaze slowly climbs to Kitt, awaiting what words he strings together. It’s my life—or rather, my imminent death— that he now holds in the palm of his hand.

A terrifying realization courses through me, heating my cheeks with the

blood Kitt likely wishes to spill. He must ache to grant these shouted requests for justice. After everything I did, he was going to kill me. That is, until I became useful to him.

Kitt’s voice is even, eyes expertly avoiding mine. “Paedyn was defending

herself.” It’s a simple, de�ant explanation that no one will dare oppose. “My father su�ered a deep blow to the head during the chaos before stumbling into Paedyn. Due to his injuries, he was confused and not at all in his right mind. In his hazy state, he came after her, forcing Miss Gray to defend herself against him.

Now, I will hear nothing more on the matter.”

The scar above my heart sears, as if to remind me what truly happened that

day.

“… I will leave my mark upon your heart, lest you forget who’s broken it.” My eyes fall to the �sted hands in my lap. They shake slightly, rippling the

blue fabric beneath. I can feel the imprint of the sword’s hilt, remember the exact amount of pressure used to drive the blade through Edric Azer’s chest. Feel the �ick of a dagger, the release of a bowstring, the plunging of a sword.

Every death I’ve doled lives in the lines of these hands. And I fear who will

�nd themselves beneath their next calloused touch.

“Fliers will be distributed throughout the city.” I blink back to the present,

Kitt’s words �lling my mu�ed ears. “They will announce our engagement to Ilya, but most importantly, to the surrounding cities. I will send messengers to Dor and Tando while searching for a way to deliver the news to Izram. On these scrolls will be what we spoke of today, every reasoning and explanation. In two

days’ time, we will host a parade in celebration. And any remaining Ordinaries within the kingdom, or anyone outside it, for that matter, are to be welcomed.”

Mouths open in unison around the table, but the king is speaking before

sound is able to escape them. “That will be all. Thank you for your time.”

I can practically hear jaws snapping shut at the dismissal. Kitt then stands,

and after a moment of hesitation, extends a hand to me. My eyes slide to Kai, even as I slowly reach for his brother. But he doesn’t look at me. No, the Enforcer’s gaze is on the palm I’ve placed atop the king’s, growing darker with every second our skin grazes.

And as we stride from the room, hand in hand, I will Kai to meet my eyes and

read the message within them.

Pretend.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 7 Paedyn

She sleeps soundly to my right, just as she always does.

Shoulder to shoulder, fabric to face, gaze to stars.

Rough beneath my back lies the rug, piled with scraps of cloth that tickle my

skin. The night is a comfort, combing cool �ngers through my hair, tucking me in beneath a blanket of stars. They glint above while winking lazily down on the familiar pair of us.

This is home, however unconventional. However broken its inhabitants.

The bleak thought startles me into a sitting position.

Because I am the only bleak thing occupying this fort.

Adena is whole and bright and unbelievably unblemished. I turn to face her,

my eyes heavy with the haze of sleep. Raising a sluggish hand, I brush aside the uneven bangs curling atop her brow. When my �ngers meet her skin, I pull back sharply at the frigid feel of it.

She feels like death itself.

No, that can’t be right.

Adena is the most alive person I know. She could never feel like anything less.

Hesitantly, I reach for her again. My �nger traces the curve of her cold

cheekbone, right beneath the crescent of dark lashes fanning over her skin. The moon casts a sickly sheen over her once glowing skin. No, not the moon—it’s Death’s shadow she wears.

Eyes widening, I lean over her fully.

My mind grows foggy, focused wholly on the familiar �gure who, at the

moment, looks nothing like the girl I know. My palm �nds her cheek, patting lightly at her icy skin.

Nothing.

I shake her unmoving shoulders.

A pleading whisper trips o� my tongue.

“Adena, wake up. I need you.” Then I shout at her death-drenched form to live. I might have even screamed. “A, please!” A dull thud meets my ears, sounding equally near and far.

My head swivels in search of the ominous repetition. I scan the darkened

alley, squinting into the shifting shadows.

Another thud, this one louder than the last. The sound is crisp, clear enough

to have me frantically whipping my head in every direction as I search for the source. And when I �nally glimpse the gruesome picture that accompanies it—

A strangled gasp claws up my throat, tearing through the shuddering silence.

There’s a bloody branch skewering Adena’s chest.

I bite back a scream, my lungs too tight. Blood blooms beneath the lavender

shirt, staining her favorite color with dwindling life.

I watch in horror as the branch lifts, as though being guided by some invisible

hand, and begins a sickening plunge back into her chest. It sinks deep enough to pound against the hard carpet beneath, resulting in that horri�c thud.

I scream again. Scream each time that branch lifts and lowers, over and over

again.

I claw at it, �ghting against every sickening beat. Rough bark bites into my

palm, springing sticky blood from the torn skin. I tug at the branch and still it relentlessly sinks into her chest.

My hands shake, tears stream.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

It pierces through her, stopping only when it meets the rug. But still, it does

not halt for my screams or pleading whimpers.

She’s gone. She’s gone. She’s— My eyes �y open, only to be greeted by shadow.

A �gure looms over me, and I don’t hesitate before slipping my hand beneath

a pillow to �nd the knife I’d snatched from my dinner tray. Not my �rst weapon of choice, but it’s probably sharp enough to provide a painful end to whoever it is that—

“Pae.”

His voice calms the sea of panic beginning to swell in my chest. A calloused

hand catches the wrist I’ve raised toward his throat, halting the swift arc of my borrowed blade. “Easy,” Kai breathes, body tense as it leans over mine.

Eyes adjusting to the dim light, I can just make out his fuzzy �gure at the edge

of my bed. I’m nearly teetering o� it, skin sticky and chest heaving. His body shifts closer, one hand cupped around my lifted wrist while the other is braced beside my head, sinking into the plush pillow.

“It was just a nightmare,” he whispers, slowly lowering our joint hands until

the blade tumbles onto the mattress. “You’re okay. I’m right here.”

A nightmare is an understatement. That… that was torture.

I blink up at the face I cannot see, and yet, I picture it all the same. “How…

how did you get in here?”

His �ngers graze my forehead, sweeping away the sticky strands of hair there.

“I heard you scream. And nothing… nothing has terri�ed me more.” I hear him swallow. Feel a swipe of his thumb across my cheekbone. “And it didn’t stop.

You just kept screaming. So…” A pause. “We both know it will take more than a locked door to keep me from you.”

My eyes travel over his shadowed shoulder to �nd a gaping hole where my

door once stood. Now it decorates the �oor, having ungracefully toppled to the ground.

The thudding in my dream. That was real—that was this.

He had kicked the damn door down. “Can I get no privacy around here?” I joke weakly, voice still shaky with the

remnants of my nightmare.

“Privacy?” His chuckle skitters up my spine, awakening my sleepy senses.

“Darling, I’d be in this bed beside you if my brother hadn’t slipped a ring onto your �nger.”

His mouth hovers dangerously close to my own. Especially so considering the

distraction I’m seeking—and every inch of him will most de�nitely do the trick.

I want him desperately. Recklessly. And the embodiment of those feelings falls from my lips in the form of a single, traitorous sentence. “So slip it o�.”

I feel his head shake above me, feel his nose rub against mine. He groans

softly in a way that tells me he’s restraining himself from happily obeying my

command. The rough �ngers that aren’t currently cupping my jaw �nd their way to the band around my �nger. “I could,” he murmurs. “So easily, I could.” His thumb slides over my knuckles. “The problem wouldn’t be taking that ring o�. It would be getting me to put it back on.”

I shut my eyes, as though that could hide me from his words. From the

reminder of my fate. I am betrothed to the king, and yet, my heart beats for his brother. “I know,” I whisper, unable to muster anything more.

Several long, silent moments slip between us. His thumb brushes idle circles

across the top of my hand—a delicate comfort, and yet, I might crumble beneath the feel of it. Then his touch shifts to stroke the short strands of hair behind my ear. I feel his following murmur on my skin, hear the smirk hidden between each syllable. “A butter knife? Really?”

“It’s all I have at the moment,” I grumble. “Well, that just won’t do.” He �icks my nose lightly. “What if someone had

broken into your rooms?”

I can’t help the laugh that bubbles out of me. “It seems someone already has.

But don’t worry, Prince.” My �ngers �ddle with a lock of inky hair falling over his forehead. “I can do plenty of damage with a shoe.”

“Oh, I’m well aware.” His words are a whisper against my lips. “You are

devastating, Pae.”

And then he’s scooping me into his arms.

I squeal in surprise, having been swept from the mattress. Blankets slide o�

my skin, slipping away from the silky sleepwear Ellie had set out for me. A strong hand cups the back of my knees while the other is wrapped around my bare shoulders. The heat of his body seeps through my thin pants and accompanying tank as I sling a steadying arm around his neck. “What—” He turns, causing me to pause my accusation as he casually steps across the fallen door. “What are you doing?”

“Stealing you away,” he says simply.

I open my mouth to protest, but his whispered words against my ear have me

falling silent.

“Tonight, we pretend.”

Branches drag along the ground, encircling us in a leafy embrace.

Kai’s hand is �rm around mine as he guides me beneath the weepy underside

of the willow tree. Moonlight streams through thin branches, dappling the ground with slivers of silver light. At the center of it all lies a looming trunk, its roots clinging to the earth and rippling through the soft grass.

My palm slips from Kai’s when he suddenly sinks to the ground, sprawling

atop it with a sigh. He doesn’t o�er an explanation before sitting up and planting �rm hands on my hips. I’m being pulled toward the grass before even getting the chance to protest.

Tangled in his arms, my body topples over him ungracefully. He embraces my

clumsy descent, happily wrapping his arms tighter around me even after I’ve knocked the air from his lungs. I laugh, shoulders shaking from where I lie crookedly across his chest. At the rare sound, his calloused �ngers tighten atop the thin fabric of my tank, catching on the silk.

My head leans against his. “This is most de�nitely not allowed.” He hums in

question, the sound vibrating against my back. “Us being out here. Alone. In the dead of night.”

“It could be worse,” he murmurs. “We could have stayed in the queen’s

quarters. Alone and in the dead of night.”

My cheeks �ush. “On second thought, I much prefer the night air.” He chuckles beside my ear, forcing me to suppress a shiver. My �ngers �nd

one of the hands he’s sprawled across my stomach, feeling the rough skin splattered with scars. It’s only when I brush over his knuckles that I still in his hold.

“That’s why you heard me scream.” I turn my face toward him, voice soft.

“You were up training.”

His skin is scabbed over, knuckles hardened with the remnants of blood. The

sad smile he wears shines through his voice. “Nothing gets past you, Little Psychic. I was heading to my room after being out in the training yard most of the night. Couldn’t sleep,” he adds, the clari�cation an afterthought. “That’s when I heard you.”

I nod slowly, gathering my courage. “I was dreaming about her.”

I feel his chest halt beneath me. He knows exactly who it is I’m referring to.

“I’m guessing it wasn’t a pleasant dream.”

“No.” I almost laugh. “It started that way, which somehow made it all so

much worse.”

His voice is rough. “I’m sorry you’re forced to relive that moment every time

you shut your eyes.”

“Not every time.” I shift, slipping o� his chest to sit beside him. “Not when

I’m with you.”

He props himself up on an elbow, tugging at my tank until I’m leaning down

toward him. “Then I’ll never leave your side.”

I give him a look. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep.” “It’s not promises I care to keep—it’s you.” His words never fail to have my stomach �ipping, heart �uttering, lips falling

silent. So, I �ick the tip of his nose with a soft “You’re quite the poet, Prince.”

Moonlight pools in the dimple that accompanies his grin. “And you the

muse, darling.”

My silk-clad knees sink into the dew-kissed grass, growing damper by the

second. “Is this going to be our lives?” I whisper suddenly, avoiding his gaze. “Forever pretending, sneaking away from reality to steal a few moments together?”

“You know,” he sighs, “I pictured a di�erent forever for us. One that took

place far from here. But if this is all we get…” He pauses, eyes as silver as the moonbeams pouring down on us. “Then we’ll make the most of it. I will be your Enforcer. Your rival. Your secret waiting beneath the willow.”

Mention of the tree cocooning us has my gaze wandering down to its large

base and the lapping grass there.

His sister is buried beneath this patch of earth, her body cradled by twining

roots.

My voice is oddly hushed. “Is it okay that I’m here? Under her willow?” “I’m sure Ava won’t mind the company.” His smile is bright against the

darkness, unexpected within this moment. “Besides, this isn’t your �rst time here. I did nearly undress you beneath these very branches during the second ball.”

Memory of the seizing panic that night comes �ooding back, along with the

unforgettable feel of his �ngers undoing the laces of my dress. “Oh, yes, I remember.”

“Fondly, I hope.” I sco� lightly before leaning closer. “I also recall the game we played under

this tree. And how I beat you at it.” He’s shaking his head at me. “Now that is a fond memory.”

“First,” he starts coolly, “the game was a thumb war. Second, you’re full of

shit, Silver Savior.”

My mouth opens, appalled by his accusation. But it’s a gasping giggle that

escapes when he sits up suddenly to tug me closer by the waist. I’m pulled onto his lap within the next thundering beat of my heart. He wraps my legs behind his back, leaving me fully perched atop his crossed ones.

“Fine.” I smile. “Rematch.” “Oh, my pretty Pae.” His words are a murmur against my lips. “For once, it is

I who will be your undoing.”

And in this moment, I would beg him to be just that. Would give anything to

live out the rest of my days under this willow and in his arms.

So, I memorize every shadow of his face, every shade of this vivid fantasy

before me.

He kisses the pad of my thumb before the war begins.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 8

Kai

Their knees are touching.

The coach jostles again, only sliding them closer together. I’m sitting

opposite the royal couple, knee bobbing and head tipped against the high back of my rumbling seat. This particular coach is open to the sky, as though the top half of it has been cut clean o�. Several decorated carriages trail behind and before us, all draped in green banners wearing Ilya’s swirling crest.

A soft breeze ru�es the hair falling over my forehead, forcing my �ngers to

continually comb through it. Sun pours over us to peer nosily at the uncomfortable, silent seating arrangement. Leaning an elbow on the shortened door, I lift a hand to shield my eyes.

And she is the �rst thing my gaze lands on.

The sun’s golden rays intertwine with her silver hair, weaving down the short

length of it to thoroughly blind me. Her body is wrapped in emerald, the fabric clinging to her hips, draping her legs—

And the knee that still touches his.

I look away, drumming �ngers that wish to touch her on the ledge. “It’s a beautiful day,” she says, out of what sounds like discomfort. “Perfect

for the parade.”

“Yes, we couldn’t have asked for better weather,” Kitt agrees distantly. “Don’t

you think, Brother?”

His tone changes drastically when aimed at me, now light and cheery. My

eyes lift to his, �nding a familiar glint of mischief in them. “Why, yes, I do love cooking beneath the sun.”

Kitt cracks a smile at that before murmuring dully toward Paedyn, “Kai has

never been good with heat, you know. When we were boys—”

“All right, that’s enough,” I cut in, despite the smile beginning to stretch

across my lips.

“No,” Paedyn says slyly. “No, I’d very much like to hear this story. Do go on.” “When we were boys,” Kitt continues, his grin aimed at me, “he could barely

stand to be outside for more than an hour. Any longer and he’d clutch his head, convinced that his hair was going to melt.”

Paedyn’s laughter forces me to raise my voice. “Do you know how hot my

hair gets? It’s like—”

“Tar sitting in the sun,” Kitt �nishes, addressing his next words to Pae. “Yes,

that was the other bit he always used to say.”

I lean back, shaking my head at him in disbelief. “Plagues, is there no secrecy

amongst brothers anymore?”

The king resembles the boy I grew up with in this moment. “Oh, there

certainly is.”

My eyes �ick to Paedyn’s smile, and suddenly, it all seems very much worth it.

“That was very insightful. And entertaining.” Her smile widens wickedly. “Please continue.”

Kitt opens his mouth, but it’s my words �lling the open air between us.

“Kitty here once shoved a playing die so far up his nose that the royal physician nearly gave up on retrieving it.”

Paedyn’s hand �ies up to cover her gaping mouth. Now it’s Kitt’s turn to

shake his head at me. “You seem to be forgetting the part where you dared me to do it.”

Pae laughs, eyes crinkling in the sun as the coach continues its rattling across

the cobblestones. She points an accusing �nger beside her. “Didn’t you dare Kai to climb the willow back by the gardens? And he fell, breaking his arm?”

Her smile turns on me as she awaits Kitt’s answer. Except, there is none.

Kitt’s expression grows subtly grim, shifting into something slightly sharper

than the smile he once wore. “I hadn’t realized he told you about that.”

“Yes,” Paedyn says slowly, unsurely. “In passing.” “Hmm.” He turns away, looking out into the moving landscape beside us.

“Was that before or after the �nal Trial?”

I tense slightly. Not because his tone is threatening. No, quite the opposite.

The words are heavy, weighed down by something far worse than anger. And

that something tears at the part of me that betrays him. The part of my heart that beats for his betrothed behind his back.

He wants to know when I shared that intimate detail of myself. And if it was

while I was meant to hate her.

“Before,” Paedyn answers softly, speaking the truth but only half of it.

Kitt nods, attempting to seem unru�ed with a swift redirecting of the

subject. His voice sounds suddenly tired. “I see. Well, it’s safe to say that Kai and I are likely equal in our stupidity over the years.”

I nod along, hoping my fading smile doesn’t portray the sadness I suddenly

feel. The Kitt I saw mere minutes ago was a glimpse of the boy I grew up with, the boy I loved before I’d even understood the meaning of the word. And I wish so badly to hold on to that familiar version of him, rip the crown from his head before it seeps into the body beneath.

Paedyn is the kink in our relationship that we can’t quite iron out. Despite all

that has happened, it seems that Kitt still feels something for her. Perhaps that is why he shies away, grows distant in our presence—because he knows I feel for her just the same. Our brotherly bond falters in the face of her.

The coach rumbles down the road as we return to a more comfortable

silence. By now, the scenery surrounding us has shifted from an assortment of trees to a line of grand houses. We’ve entered the higher-class section of the city, an extravagant strip that most O�ensive Elites call home.

Paedyn shifts uncomfortably as we turn down the �rst street. Looming

mansions and well-manicured shops cast large shadows over us. Several marching Imperials join our procession as we slow our pace over the cobblestones.

At the echoing sounds of clopping hooves and stomping feet, Ilyans begin to

spill out of their homes. They frame the road in their �ne clothing, some even holding the �iers that were scattered across the city. It’s mostly indi�erence on the faces we �rst roll past, though it quickly morphs into variations of disgust and betrayal at the sight of their future queen.

“It wouldn’t hurt to smile, Paedyn,” Kitt murmurs as he raises a hand to wave

at the growing crowd.

As if shaken from her stupor, Pae nods absentmindedly before mustering a

small smile. The wave of her hand is sure, but I don’t miss the trembling �ngers she tries to still. I drum my own on the seat beside me; a distraction from the anger that surges whenever I see her panic. And she has every reason to.

As a traitor, she was paraded through this crowd, spit on by the mouths that

now scowl at her. These were the same people who hatefully welcomed her back into Ilya on our way to the castle. She was humiliated on these very streets, degraded by Elites who loathed her the moment they discovered she was not one of them.

And, even now, they do the same. Though, this time looks di�erent. Paedyn

is not shu�ing behind my horse, bound by rope, bloody and broken. No, she sits tall in the coach, cloaked in �nery, and crowned with a shiny new title. Yet, silently, they sneer at her. They see nothing but what she was—a traitor—and what she will always be—an Ordinary.

As we continue our slow crawl down the street, I sit quietly within the chaos

surrounding us. My eyes stray to Kitt, looking kingly as he waves and smiles at the crowd. Adoration still �lls the gazes of those around us the moment they land on him. He has always been so loved by this kingdom.

But it’s Paedyn who I study, helpless to keep from staring at her. She remains

composed despite the occasional shout from the crowd. Harder still to stomach is the way Kitt continually leans against her—a show for his subjects. They are betrothed; now they must act like it.

And here I sit, unable to stop it. Unable to do anything but watch them

slowly become each other’s forever.

They wave. They smile. They look every bit the happy couple.

Kitt sighs, his following mutter a spilled thought that was likely not intended

for us. “So few…”

Eager to take a break from her sti� smile, Paedyn turns toward him. “What?” “Oh, it’s nothing.” Kitt clears his throat. “I just remember there being more

O�ensive Elites out here. Must be my mind playing tricks.”

“Or they would rather stay inside than see me,” Paedyn o�ers between the

teeth she is baring at the crowd.

I blow out a breath when we round the �nal street corner, and the multitude

of faces begin to blur behind us. Kitt relaxes in his seat. “See, that wasn’t so bad.”

I drag a hand down my face. “Yes, it was riveting.” Pae’s eyes meet mine, stripping me bare with a single swipe of them.

Shockingly enough, I �nd gratitude lingering in her gaze, thanking me for enduring this alongside her. And, suddenly, the look of relief she wears at my mere presence proves to be reward enough.

“You did well.” At Kitt’s clipped words, her eyes abandon mine to �nd his. “I doubt they

agree,” she says with a look over her shoulder at the mass of blurry bodies. “Kitt, they will never accept me as their queen.”

I can’t seem to tell whether he liked hearing his name from her lips. “Yes, they

will.” His tone is stern. “It just takes time.”

“Time?” She almost laughs. “This kingdom has been without Ordinaries for

over three decades. From the looks of it, they will need much longer than that to adjust.”

Therein lies the truth of Paedyn’s motivation—the Ordinaries. What point is

saving Ilya if it remains segregated? Her purpose is freedom for those like her, not the saving of a hateful kingdom.

I lean forward, hands on bent knees. “Why don’t we discuss this back at the

castle? In private.”

Paedyn’s eyes lift to the procession in front of us and where exactly it’s

headed. “We’re going back? Now?” Her head whips toward Kitt, hair glinting in the sunlight. “What about the slums?”

Kitt’s gaze slides to mine, uncertain. “Well, the parades always remain in the

upper city….”

“But that is my home,” she says slowly. “That is where any remaining

Ordinaries will be. Is this not a celebration of the union that will unite Elites and Ordinaries?” Her voice grows �rm. “I took you to the slums, remember?”

“I remember you using me to discover the tunnels beneath our castle,” Kitt

says coolly. “And disguising your true intentions behind wanting to show me your home.”

She grabs his hand, and I nearly �inch at the genuine movement. “And for

that, I am sorry. I never wanted to use you like that, but helping the Resistance �nd a way into the Bowl was all I could do.” She shakes her head, voice suddenly soft. “I wasn’t a queen who could change this kingdom with the snap of her �ngers. I was an Ordinary. I am an Ordinary. And I showed you a piece of myself that day. Before Calum’s council, I showed you that the people in those slums are your people too.” She slides her hand from his. “Or has power already made you forget that fact?”

I still at her words. There it is—that certain boldness only she possesses.

I didn’t get the chance to learn exactly what happened between them. Not

before Kitt had locked himself away and sent me across the Scorches to �nd her.

But I knew the betrayal ran deeper than the death of our father. And now I understand.

Kitt likely blames himself for that battle in the Bowl, for being fooled into

showing a Resistance member exactly how to get into the arena unseen. He blames himself for getting swept up in her.

“You’re right,” Kitt says slowly. A sort of placidness falls over his features. “I

should have known you would say that.”

My eyes �ick between them, but he doesn’t look at me.

His words have horses halting, men obeying, Pae’s smile growing. “Turn the coaches around. We are going to the slums.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 9 Paedyn

The smell alone tells me that we have arrived at Loot Alley.

I never thought I’d miss the stench of �sh, sweat, and bodily �uids, but here I

am, smiling despite it. The wide market street hums with life and vibrance.

Merchants haggle behind their carts while children weave around them, evading shouting mothers.

All of it is perfectly untouched. Perfectly as it was when I was struggling to

survive within it.

At the sight of the long entourage, carts begin rolling out of the way while

shoppers scuttle behind. The homeless that inhabit these slums begin to peer out from the many alleys branching o� Loot, bored enough to let their curiosity drag them onto the street.

It is a �urry of color, this jostling parade. Bright, emerald banners �ap against

the belly of our coach and every one surrounding it. Ilya’s �ag is raised above a row of sleek horses, that swirling symbol rippling in the breeze. Shimmers manipulate the sunbeams to create a dazzling display of speckled light that drips down our coach and dances across the cobblestones.

My smile comes easily here, despite never doing so before. Perhaps some small

part of me was homesick for this shithole I grew up in. Or maybe it’s because I understand these people. They are Elites, yes, but they are also outcasts. Here lie the Mundanes, the poor, and the few Ordinaries still left in this kingdom.

And one of them has just returned.

I wave at the shocked faces sliding by. They don’t look at me with disgust like

the Elites outside the slums do. The most emotion I’m o�ered is confusion or indi�erence. When looking at me, they likely see themselves. I was living right beside them, stealing from right under their noses, not too long ago.

My eyes scan the packed crowd of tired faces staring back blankly. There are

so many of them, all �ghting for the same food and shelter. I wonder how many

Ordinaries are hidden among them, blending in with hunched shoulders and a broken will.

I hope they see me now. Every smile, every wave, every sacri�ce I’ve made for

them.

My eyes light up at the sight of a crumbling building. “That’s Maria’s shop

there.” I point, directing the boys’ attention to my sudden enthusiasm. “I used to steal her sticky buns and fabric before climbing up the chimney to escape.” I smile at the memory. “The sticky buns were for both of us, but the fabric was obviously for… Adena….”

I trail o�, but the feel of watchful eyes on me forces more words from my

mouth. “So, I’ve had a lot of practice climbing up chimneys, even when I hate small spaces.” I shoot a pointed look at Kai. “Which is why I didn’t burn to death when you lit my house on �re.”

“My search had to be thorough, darling,” he muses. “Don’t take it too

personally.” His words are casual, perfectly playing the part of dutiful Enforcer.

But I see the apology hidden in the gaze he keeps pinned on mine, see the promise we share.

Pretend.

With a realistic rolling of my eyes, I turn my attention back on the gawking

crowd. I continue my routine of waving and—

My smile falls slightly.

I know we are halfway down the street when the bloody post comes into

sight. The wooden block is stained a sickening shade of red, drenched in the blood of dozens. It stands as an example, or rather, whipping practice for the Imperials.

The faint scars �ecking my lower back seem to sting at the sight of it. My

clumsy �ngers were the cause of many slashes across my skin. That is, until I got good enough to steal from the very Imperials who made me bleed.

“Paedyn?” I turn toward the voice, �nding Kai’s concerned gaze on me. “Are you all

right?”

“Yes,” I say calmly. “Just reminiscing.”

His eyes climb over my shoulder then, and I can see the exact moment he

realizes what it is I’m talking about. A cool mask slips over his features, concealing what I know to be that terrifying, icy rage simmering beneath. His mouth opens, perhaps to ask who it was that stood over my crumpled body and let the whip crack. Perhaps the Enforcer will demand to know how many times I found myself at that post or, better yet, admit how he never noticed the scars on my back despite running his hands over them plenty of times, damn the king sitting beside me.

But I never �nd out what it was he meant to say.

Instead, he dives over me when the explosions erupt.

I’m thrown against the �oor of the coach, Kitt toppling beside me as Kai’s

body shields the both of us. My ears ring from the impact, drowning out the screams I know echo all around. Lifting my cheek from the dirty �oor, I blink blurry, watering eyes. The burst of light momentarily blinded me, but as my vision slowly returns, mu�ed sound follows.

Screams. Pained, guttural screams rip through the ringing in my ears. I bolt

upward, pushing at the limbs pinning me down. I know it’s his calloused hand that wraps around my wrist even before the order leaves his lips. “Stay down!”

I barely hear his shout over the chaos consuming us, over the deafening panic

rising within me.

What the hell is happening?

I must have croaked these words aloud because Kai is suddenly answering,

“Bombs. Man-made.” Then he’s barking orders once again, morphing back into the Enforcer he was created to be.

My head pounds, whether from the impact or from my racing thoughts, I’m

not sure. Each breath comes in quick, shallow pants.

Who is behind this?

Kai’s orders, once mu�ed and distant, grow clearer. “On me!” I can see

nothing but the billowing black smoke wafting above the coach, but know enough to determine he’s just assigned a group of Imperials to surround the king and his future bride.

He looks down at me then, eyes �icking between my wide ones. “Stay here.

You’re going to be �ne.” He doesn’t let himself linger any longer before jumping

from the coach and into the thick smoke.

I shudder when another explosion shakes the coach, followed by an eruption

of screams all around. Horses bolt past in a panicked trance, free to weave through the chaos without their riders. Sitting up suddenly, I meet Kitt’s worried gaze. Imperials surround us, acting as a shield against the horrors beyond. Kitt remains sti�y on the �oor, following the orders of his Enforcer.

And rightfully so. He is the king, after all.

But I am no queen. Not yet.

All I can smell is burning �esh and thick smoke. All I can hear are terri�ed

screams and the thudding of my heart. All I can think is that this is my home.

These were my people long before I was told to rule over them. These screaming Slummers chose me to go into the Purging Trials, because they saw hope for one of them to become something more.

And I have become so much more.

I o�er one last look at my betrothed. He must see it in my eyes—the hurt, the

determination, the tangible need to do something other than sit here.

“Paedyn, don’t—” I jump from the coach before his hand is able to grasp my own.

The circle of Imperials have their backs to us, and I don’t hesitate before

sweeping the feet out from under one blocking my path. He falls with a thud, allowing me to bolt past despite the shouts ringing out behind.

I skid to a stop at the horror surrounding me.

Chunks of stone careen from crumbling buildings lining the street,

shattering atop the cobblestones, and tearing screams from the throats of scuttling �gures. Flames lick over dozens of carts to melt coins and burn the livelihoods atop them.

I spin slowly, taking in the street I once called home. Bodies scatter the

ground, some twitching while others lie stone-still. A shaky hand rises to cover my mouth and the sob growing within it. Blood paints the street, blending with the �re to create a horri�c depiction of death itself.

I don’t know what to do, how to help— A soft whimper sounds beside me.

I whirl, �nding a bloody boy staring up at me mere steps away. I’m skidding

to his side, sinking to my knees in the pool of blood surrounding him. His pale skin is sheened with sweat, breaths shallow beneath the crimson bubbling from his chest.

A shard from a nearby building is wedged between his ribs.

I swallow my sob and place shaking hands around the wound, trying to stall

the blood as best I can. “I’m sorry,” I whisper, tears stinging my eyes. “I’m so sorry. You’re… you’re going to be okay.”

The boy’s honey eyes simply stare into mine. He doesn’t cry out, doesn’t beg

for life. He only stares, preparing to meet his bloody end.

Honey.

Those eyes are like honey. So similar to her sweet gaze. Suddenly, it’s Adena

dying before me all over again. And all over again, I cannot save her.

A tear slides down my dirty cheek. Blood oozes between my �ngers, nausea

swelling with every second the sticky liquid stains my skin. But I don’t dare move my hands. And just like I had with Adena, I tell this boy that he is going to be �ne. I spew lies, spin a happy ending into existence even as tears slip from my burning eyes.

And when he takes his �nal breath—gaze trained on the sky—it’s as though

I’m back in that Pit, cradling her dead body. Death steals the boy from my incapable hands, oddly gentle in the way he halts this straining heart. My mouth opens, a cry on the tip of my tongue—

But my arms are being yanked back, �ngers sliding from his wound. I feel

numb in the rough hands that wrap around me. My dress is soaked in blood, the drenched hem dripping a path behind my dragged body.

“Dammit, Pae. You never follow orders, do you?” His voice is harsh, but I hear the tinge of sorrow lacing every word. I let the

familiar arms cling to my waist, let Kai nearly carry me back to the coach. My unfocused gaze sweeps over the still-scrambling bodies tripping over those littering the ground.

Loot is in shambles.

My home is in shambles.

And so is my heart.

OceanofPDF.com

Edric

For every end, there is always a beginning.

The king would come to realize, many years later and thousands of steps

beyond the ones he currently takes, that this was the start to his impending demise.

Edric sets a formidable pace through the twisting gut of his pristine castle. As a child, the coiling corridors used to taunt him, trap the princeling in a confusing loop with every corner he rounded. Even now, it reminds him horribly of the maze that is his mind, and how any word that enters through the shifting gate— his gaze—will meet a stony wall before breaking into a series of jumbled syllables —or rather, what his father liked to call “a disgraceful lack of competency.”

But his father is no longer here, leaving behind only the memory of a sni�ing

boy who struggled to read.

Edric’s polished shoes tread swiftly past the servants who slave over them

every evening, the feet within navigating him con�dently through the castle.

A distant memory indeed.

It was long after ridding his son of this “shameful illness” that Landan Azer

�nally met his end, though, it was regrettably far more pleasant than Edric’s cruel journey to literacy. His soul drifted peacefully from the frail body it had inhabited, which seemed entirely too gentle a death for such a harsh man. But with the kingdom now squirming in the palm of his hand, Edric thinks fondly of that fruitful time with his father, feeling a growing sort of gratitude for the man who pushed him along this path toward power.

Cruelty molded him into a king, where kindness would have only crippled

him.

The crown curls atop his head, burrowing into the blond strands of hair like

a drowsy mutt. Each gaping hallway drips with the honeyed rays of sunset, seemingly slowing his pace as if they were clinging to his shoes. But the king pushes past every oozing puddle of light. Because there is little in this life that Edric loves more than power—and he is heading right for it.

The queen is rarely seen outside her quarters this late into the pregnancy.

Even still, Iris was hidden away long before the growing of a spare in her womb.

Love and paranoia are quite fond of each other, habitually mingling into a su�ocating protection.

Edric pauses before the familiar slab of wood that separates them. He often

�nds this moment to feel like the end of a maze he’s been stumbling through since he was a boy. Here, there is no taunting castle or befuddled mind. It all falls away at her feet.

It takes four beats of the king’s �uttering heart for the door to swing open.

Iris has always been the type of beautiful that can only be inarticulately

described as breathtaking. As a descendant of an Izrami queen, she bears their tanned, freckled skin and bright eyes. And yet, Iris Moyra had never set foot on the seaside kingdom’s rocky soil.

Over a century ago, a family feud had divided the royals of Izram, forcing

several of Iris’s ancestors—whose claim to the throne was nearly as weak as their relationship with the woman who sat upon it—to settle in Ilya. A handful of years had passed before the Plague swept through, isolated the kingdom, and gifted the descendants of those bickering royals more power than they could have ever earned with a crown on their head.

Edric, with his lust for power, married the woman before him nearly a decade

after the Purging. With every Elite being contained to Ilya, no powerless princess beyond the border would be allowed to taint the king’s line further. But the pairing of Iris’s royal blood and rare ability was shocking enough to �nally entice him into settling down.

Iris was stunning like the sea, as though her skin were seeped in saltwater

until it shimmered. Edric tells her as much, smiling when the words draw out a warm �ush atop her cheekbones. That golden hair cascades down her body and over the large swelling of her belly, like water carving a trickling path around a stone. She gently tugs the king toward her, pressing soft lips against his with a lingering sigh.

Once released from his wife’s captivating clutches, Edric begrudgingly

glances around the room. “Did you dismiss the servants again?”

Iris rests a delicate hand atop her stomach. “I’m �ne, Ed. They don’t need to

be swarming me every waking moment.”

“Iris”—Edric smooths a hand across the fabric draping her rounded belly

—“you know they are needed for your safety. This baby is coming any day now, and for your protection…”

The king stops talking then, because he recognizes the look on her face. Iris is

gentle, in soul and body. But her expressions are less so.

“What?” Edric insists at the narrowing of those brilliant, blue eyes.

She takes a breath, the type that sounds like loving someone despite their

�aws. “All you do is protect me. And, of course, I am grateful for that, but…” Iris raises a hand, somehow encapsulating the entire kingdom with a single gesture. “But it has been years since the people have heard about me. Seen me. For all they know, I died shortly after giving birth to Kitt.”

“And I would rather them think that,” the king utters slowly, “than use you

against me. I won’t risk an enraged Ordinary putting you in danger to hurt me.”

Iris pads slowly atop the carpet, her loose nightgown dragging green fabric

behind her feet. “The Purging was over a decade ago. Your paranoia cannot keep me trapped here forever.” She grasps his face, cupping him in the warmth of her presence. “In our �ve years of marriage, I have done little more than hide away.”

Edric rubs a hand behind his neck, a habit his father plagued him with. It’s as

though every prickle of agitation builds beneath the skin there and chips away at his sanity.

Ordinaries remain in his kingdom out of spite, hiding until their swelling

anger has them committing some �nal act of violence. They all die in the end, as the weak always do. But it is the de�ance of it, the constant worry that his queen may get caught in the cross �re.

“Soon,” the king sighs. He pulls Iris’s soft hands into his own. “I will free you

of these walls shortly. Once I’ve disposed of these lingering Ordinaries, you will be safe. They are a mistake I am remedying. And the Elites are just as eager to be rid of them.”

The gentle queen ponders this for a long moment. “Good. Because I would

like very much to show our child to the kingdom.” She guides her husband’s hand along the swollen curve of her belly. “The castle may be good at keeping secrets, but I am—”

“Not,” Edric �nishes for her, knowing his wife more than he has ever wanted

to know anyone. “I know, Ri.”

“But despite it all, I love you.” She draws a circle above the king’s thumping

heart as she says it, just as she has so many times before.

“Thank the Plague for that,” Edric responds earnestly.

Iris’s soft laugh morphs into a hiss when she clutches her belly. The king

shudders at the sight of his wife in pain, shifting suddenly from stoic royal to concerned spouse. Threading an arm around her waist, he guides his groaning queen onto her bed. It is only after adjusting her legs and propping a pillow behind Iris’s back that Edric allows himself a long breath.

“Are you all right?” The question is laced with his own terror for her. “Yes, I will be �ne.” Sweat glistens on her brow. “Just labor pains, dear.” The king nods in an attempt to expel that lingering fear within him. His

father always hated when he showed any sign of weakness—and Iris is exactly that. Clearing his throat and smoothing the worry between his brows, Edric lets his gaze fall to the bedside table. Her beloved jewelry box sits there, �lled with each of the queen’s coveted pieces. Iris has a passion for beauty, and despite her con�nement to the castle, she has never missed an opportunity to sparkle in even the dullest of halls.

But that pristine box is not what holds the king’s attention. No, it is the pink

rose sprawled peacefully atop the wooden lid, and its accompanying folded piece of parchment.

Iris notes every emotion that crawls across her husband’s face. First, interest.

Second, curiosity. These are both followed by a tumble of more sinister feelings: Scrutiny. Concern. Jealousy.

“A gift from one of my handmaids,” the queen answers �ippantly, though no

question was voiced. “I rarely get to walk the gardens, so she thought to bring a bit of the gardens to me.”

With her belly wrapped in one arm, Iris uses the other to toss the gift beneath

the jewelry box’s lid. She traps the �ower within the wooden walls so simply that Edric won’t spare it another thought. Instead, he will continue on until met with the end that begins in this very moment.

So, when Iris cries out in pain, and a dampness spreads the covers beneath

her, the end is very near for Edric Azer. At least, for that dwindling bit of warmth within him.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 10 Paedyn

I sit numbly beside the �re, enveloped in its heat.

The blood coating my dress and hands is nearly dry now, as are the tears that

streamed down my face. Now there is nothing left but a slow, simmering rage as I sit silently in this study.

Hushed voices seep around the cracked door, stealing my attention from the

trapped �ames. “Where is she?” I sit up slightly at that voice. “I want to see her. I haven’t even been able to since—”

I move quickly, tripping over fumbling feet. I’m suddenly standing before the

door, cutting o� his words with nothing more than the mere sight of me. The smile that slides to his lips is a sad one, �lled with an abundance of apologies while looking like a sigh of relief.

I �ing myself into Calum’s arms without a second thought. He holds me

tight, cradling the broken pieces of me with gentle care. “It’s good to see you, too,” he whispers into my hair, making me smile against his shoulder.

I pull away, looking him over. His pale eyes shine, searching mine and likely

the mind behind them. This theory is only con�rmed when he nods slowly, blond hair dull in the dim light. “You’re welcome. It was Kitt that discovered the truth. I simply helped him get there.”

I smile, relieved to know that he heard every echo of gratitude bouncing

around my skull. Because I’m not sure I could put it into words at the moment.

He has helped change everything, helped turn my father’s hope into a reality.

Well, not quite my father. Just the man who raised me.

At that sudden thought, Calum’s brows rise slightly in surprise. I sigh,

shaking my head. “I’ll explain later. But for now… thank you. For everything.” I return his nod with another small smile. “I just wanted you to hear me say it out loud.”

My eyes trail over Calum’s shoulder, �nding Kitt and Kai conversing softly. I

step aside, gesturing for them to continue their murmuring in the study behind me. Kitt nods in silent agreement, striding past to take a seat behind his desk.

Calum follows quietly, leaving only Kai standing before the doorway.

He had carried me up into the castle, started the �re that warmed my numb

limbs. Then he’d kissed my forehead and slipped out the door, likely dealing with more pressing Enforcer duties than the crumbling queen-to-be.

He watches me now, an ache in his gaze that mirrors my own. I want nothing

more than to be held by him, enveloped in the comfort of his arms. He is a weakness I am not supposed to indulge in. Not in this life, at least.

I can’t imagine what he sees in this moment. Likely running makeup and

dirt-stained cheeks. Tangled hair and blood-drenched skin I’m struggling to ignore. And yet, he looks at me with a relieved sort of adoration, ensuring I’m all right with a lingering swipe of his gaze.

Our �ngers brush as he steps past, leaving me standing in the doorway. I take

a long, steadying breath before turning to retake my seat beside the �re. Only then do I allow my thoughts to stray back to the horrors I’d seen. My sharp words cut through the men’s conversation with ease. “What the hell happened out there?”

Kai leans against the desk, shaking his head. “The explosions came from man-

made bombs. Six of them. I haven’t seen those since—”

“The �rst Trial ball,” I �nish for him. My gaze lands on Calum. “Only the

Resistance had use for those. Why go through all the trouble of making bombs when an Ignite could do just as much damage?”

Lowering himself into a chair, Calum sighs. “If I had to guess, I would say

that this attack was meant to be a message more than anything.”

“All that for a message?” I hiss. “Innocent people died.” Kitt coughs into his �st, likely due to the inhaled smoke. “How many

casualties, Kai?”

“Nine. So far.” My eyes fall shut as he adds a low, “But dozens are injured and

being tended to by Healers.”

My eyes �utter open to the sight of Kitt rubbing a hand down his face. “Do

continue, Calum. I’d like to hear this theory.”

“Well, it wasn’t an attack on the royals themselves.” Calum gestures around

the room to our very much alive bodies. “Which leads me to believe that this was an attack on the meaning behind the parade. On… well, the future of this kingdom.”

“There won’t be a future if our borders remain closed, and Ordinaries remain

banished,” Kitt hu�s under his breath.

“The people don’t want Paedyn as their queen.” I swivel toward the foreign voice, �nding a minty head of hair in the doorway.

The court’s spokesman steps into the room, his clothing �nely pressed against dark skin.

“Ah, Easel, welcome.” Kitt gestures toward him while addressing the rest of

us. “As head of my court, I �gured it best to hear what he has to say on the matter. Or rather, what the people are saying.”

“Your Majesty.” Easel tips his head toward the king. “The people are in a state

of unrest.”

“They don’t want an Ordinary as their queen,” I say bitterly. “Well, you did kill the king that ensured an Elite society,” Kitt mutters.

Calum, his voice distant, adds, “And that is not the only royal you have

killed.”

My eyes dart to his. “What are you talking about?” He opens his mouth quickly, folding sti� arms behind his back. “A piece of

Kitt died that day, did it not?” Gesturing in the direction of the west tower, he adds solemnly, “Along with the king’s wife, now sick with grief.”

Guilt sinks its teeth into my chest, gnawing at my conscience. For the �rst

time, I feel a twinge of shame for bestowing death upon the king. Not for his sake, but for those around him.

“You’re right.” Swallowing, I glance over at the brothers, having wounded

them both in very di�erent ways. “I am sorry, again. For the hurt I caused you, Kitt.” My gaze �icks to the Enforcer beside him. “And for the grief that has sickened your mother.”

There is a long, contemplative pause from the three of them. Kai nods his

forgiveness as Kitt breaks the unbearable silence. “Thank you, Paedyn.” The words are sti�, but spoken, nonetheless. And within the next breath, he’s

returned diligently to the conversation at hand. “So, why not go after Paedyn if she is what they see as the problem?”

It’s Easel who answers. “This is now much bigger than her, my King. The

whole kingdom has been suddenly told to welcome Ordinaries when they now barely tolerate the multiplying Mundanes. No matter the reasoning, most refuse to accept this.”

“Do they not realize what is at stake here?” I sco�. “Ilya will fall without

resources.”

“They realize.” Easel nods slowly. “But ignorance was their bliss. Some

admired the late king’s persistence in ridding Ilya of Ordinaries rather than saving it from collapsing.”

Kai crosses his arms, the sleeves hugging them dried with blood. “The

Defensive and O�ensive Elites are turning against the entirety of the slums. I’ve seen the shift over the past few years. It’s not just Ordinaries they want out of the city.” His eyes meet mine. “The entirety of the slums is beneath them now.”

“Well, that is no surprise to me,” I breathe. “Anyone in the slums has known

that for years. My father even wrote about it—how the Mundanes will soon become the new Ordinaries.”

Calum’s eyes meet mine, seeing right through me to learn of my father’s

journal. I’ve never been more thankful for his mind reading ability than in this moment. I don’t even have to address the questioning look in his eyes—he can go right ahead and �nd the answer within my mind.

“They already are.” Kitt states this evenly. “Their numbers are growing and

the rest of the Elites only see them as a weakness—”

“Just like the Ordinaries,” I �nish for him.

Easel nods. Kai sti�ens. Calum remains stoic as ever. “So,” Kitt says slowly, “do we have any idea who exactly is behind this?” “Likely a group of Elites who think they’re doing the kingdom a favor.” Kai’s

tone is dry. “And also think they have a sense of humor by copying the Resistance bombs.”

“Handmade bombs are harder to trace than an Ignite,” I realize softly. “There

is no one to interrogate. No way to know who threw them.”

The study �lls with silence until Kitt dares to break it. “What does the court

want us to do about this? How do we get the people to accept Paedyn as their queen?”

A lock of Easel’s long hair slips over a broad shoulder. “Paedyn must prove

herself to all of Ilya. Prove she is strong enough to rule, even as an Ordinary.

That is the only way we believe they will accept her.”

I almost laugh. “And how do we plan on doing that?” His silence is ominous. And when he �nally speaks, I understand why. “The

people want to send you back into your own Trials.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 11

Kai

I know Death. There is something intimate about the ending of a life.

Over the years, Death and I have come to share a special bond. But fear is a far

less familiar feeling. One that has never gripped me as tightly as it had in that study.

Calum agreed with Easel’s proposition and urged Kitt to do the same. But my

focus was wholly on her. I watched Paedyn ponder this deadly decision, watch the agreement form on those pretty lips of hers. Rage was a rumble in my chest that rose to my tongue, shouting that she can’t be serious. I stood before her, fought the urge to cup her face, and told her she cannot enter another set of Trials. I simply wouldn’t let her risk everything for a kingdom that would rather see her die.

But I should know better than to give Paedyn Gray an order. She is not one

of my soldiers, after all. No, she is so much more.

That was when she looked me in the eyes, took Death by the hand, and

declared once again that she would enter herself into these new Trials.

“It’s the only way,” she had said sternly, though her face was pale. “I have to

prove myself to them.”

“And if you die?” I’d shot back, chest heaving.

Her next words still plague my thoughts, more than a day later. “Then they will have been right about me. I’m a weakness.”

The ring feels foreign on my �nger.

I pull my hands behind my back, hiding them from the sea of prying eyes

beneath the dais. Fidgeting with the thick Enforcer’s ring, I can practically feel the blood that has been spilled by those who wore it before me. I blow out a breath, keeping my gaze on the large throne room doors ahead.

I—and the rest of the court, for that matter—have been begrudgingly

awaiting our king to grace us with his presence. The minutes drag by, leaving me alone atop the dais and very much on display for the entire court. By the time I’ve considered borrowing a Veil’s power from the crowd to simply vanish from this unfortunate situation, the doors swing open.

In steps the king. The golden crown glitters atop his head, bleeding into the

hair beneath. His out�t is simple at �rst glance, re�ned at second. The buttoned shirt he wears is pressed perfectly, tucked into equally pristine green pants. But every feature is enhanced by what he carries on his arm.

Her hand is threaded through his bent elbow, tan skin glowing against the

white dress hugging her closely. The neckline encircles her throat, hiding what I know to be a branding of my father’s doing above her heart. Shoulders exposed, waist cinched tightly, hair waving around her ears.

She looks equally youthful and thoroughly weathered by the world. It’s a

contradiction she wears con�dently.

But the draping white fabric is a message to this court, a reminder piercing

my heart. She is a bride-to-be. But not mine.

I swallow at the sight.

Her eyes are on mine as she steps up onto the dais beside me. I stare too long,

too desperately to be nothing more than her Enforcer. With more than a little e�ort, I pry my attention from her, returning it to the door even as Kitt begins speaking.

“Ladies and gentlemen of the court, thank you for your patience. I’m sure

you are all very curious as to why I’ve called you here today.” His voice carries over the intrigued faces �lling the room. “As you all now know, there was an attack in the slums during our parade. Most of you will likely not �nd this to be grievous news. But you should.”

At the sound of his deep breath, my eyes �ick to him. Exhaustion smothers

his features. “I know that my engagement to Paedyn Gray, along with the sudden acceptance of Ordinaries, will be di�cult to adjust to. But I will not tolerate outright acts of de�ance against my decrees. Especially those I make for all our sakes.” His voice softens slightly. “But I do understand how di�cult this change is, and how this kingdom does not wish to accept Paedyn as their queen.

Despite the necessity of this arrangement, I o�er you the opportunity to judge her strength and see for yourself if she is capable of becoming a ruler.”

Murmurs ripple throughout the room, forcing Kitt to raise his voice.

“Paedyn Gray will once again compete in a series of Trials.”

Giddy gasps ring out at his words, followed by bloodthirsty nods of approval.

This is what they wanted—and their king provides.

“These Trials,” Kitt continues, “will be for the future queen alone. They will

be structured around the three B’s you all know my father to have lived by. It is bravery, benevolence, and brutality that make a great ruler. These events will test each of those qualities. This will allow Paedyn to prove herself worthy of the throne—and your loyalty.”

The court is thrilled to �nd their proposition becoming a reality, likely

because the outcome will mean certain death for an Ordinary. Paedyn barely survived the �rst set of Trials she was thrown into. Even still, Ilya may not deign to accept her if she makes it out of these ones alive.

“Once again, we will be posting �iers all across the city,” Kitt states over the

whispering crowd. “This test is for Ilyans alone. As far as the surrounding kingdoms know, we have gracefully accepted our Ordinary queen. And I hope that will prove to be true in due time. For all our sakes.” There is a pause before his next damning declaration. “The �rst Trial will take place in three days’ time.”

This solution seems to satisfy the court. They will happily sit back and watch

her die, smile if she meets the death they think she deserves. But I will only survive this life if she does.

She steps forward then, every gaze snapping to her. The dress clings to her in

a way I long to, eyes sweep over the crowd that I now desperately wish I was in.

She is striking in the most formidable of ways. Sharp like the pointed stare she gives, the tongue I’ve tasted, the end of her dagger that’s worn my blood.

The words that leave her lips are stern, possessing the subtlety that anger

lacks. “I know I am not who you want as your queen. In fact, I did not ask for this. I’ve dreamed of nothing in this life except to survive it.” Her gaze travels around the room, bright and bold. “But I do this for the hope of a kingdom far better than this one. One where Ordinaries and every ranking of Elites live side by side. One where we still have a kingdom to call home.”

She takes another step forward, forcing me to �ght the awe beginning to slip

through my mask of indi�erence. “I will show you my bravery, my benevolence, my brutality. I will survive these Trials and so much more. Still, you will likely hate me.” She lifts her chin, expression deceitfully calm. “So bow at my feet with a sneer, if you must. I won’t see it with your face to the ground.”

My lips twitch, utterly amazed by her. Looping her arm back through Kitt’s,

she turns one last time toward the crowd. “If it is power you seek from me, then so be it.”

Kitt wears an expression of muted surprise as he nods slowly to the court in

silent dismissal. But they don’t move, nor do the loose lips they all possess. No, they are all too busy staring at her.

And so am I as she strides, arm hooked within the king’s, out of the throne

room.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 12 Paedyn

I stare at the shadows clinging to the canopy above me.

Despite the impressive comfort of the bed beneath my back, I can’t seem to

let sleep claim me. Thoughts swirl behind my eyes, making it impossible to shut them even as tiredness tugs at my body.

I can think of nothing but my reunion with doom.

My future haunts my present—and it is grim.

I have to endure another set of Trials.

Only, this time, I’ll be facing Death alone. Fear twists in my gut, tugging at

the heart I’m not sure will still be beating after this. I nearly died in the Purging Trials, more than once. The thought of willingly stepping back into an awaiting grave has me panicking.

Worse than the imminent danger is the constant reminder of Adena’s death. I

may have survived the last set of Trials, but my light did not. My A left me to decorate the sky. And I don’t know how to live, how to survive, without her at my side.

Sweat dampens my brow as panic swells within me. I can’t go back. I can’t

lose any more of that warmth Adena planted within me.

What if I’m forced to kill? Coat my hands with more blood?

I don’t know what I’m capable of without Adena’s light to scatter my

darkness.

These Trials could ask anything of me. Though, it is �tting that the three B’s

I’ll be tested on belonged to the king I killed. Ironic that they have now become the way I will prove myself to rule the kingdom he built—or rather, rebuild it.

I roll over, spitting stray strands of hair from my mouth. My eyes squeeze

shut as I attempt to �nd sleep one last time.

Ten lazy beats of my heart, and I’m crawling out of bed.

My mind aches for a distraction from the deafening thoughts. And my body,

tired as it is, itches to move. Or maybe I’m tired of feeling useless, feeling trapped in this life I don’t know how to live. Plagues, I was just beginning to �gure out how to live the unfortunate one I had before everything went to shit.

I’m suddenly striding down a dark hall, arms crossed over the thin sleeping

shirt I wear. The most I’d done before stepping out of my room was slip on my boots. Changing before this impulsive escapade might have been a good idea, but I’m already nearing the door I know leads to the training yard beyond.

The guards stationed there shift on tired feet at the sight of me, their masks

doing nothing to conceal the clear disdain beneath. They know better than to stand in my way, not with the ring that glitters on my �nger. So, with my head raised stubbornly high, I stride past and push through the door.

The night is cooler than I’d anticipated, each whisper of wind pebbling the

skin on my bare arms. Moonlight pools on the path long worn into the ground.

Following it, I lift my gaze to the black sky draped above and speckled with stars.

They seem to blink back at me, leaning in to help guide my steps.

The �rst circle of dirt comes into view, blanketed in shadows. I follow the

path, letting it lead me between each training ring. Flickering �ame �oods the farthest circle of dirt to illuminate a formidable shadow, sharp like the sword he holds. I know who stands within that halo of light.

But when a second �gure �ickers into focus beside him, I falter. “… couldn’t sleep, but it seems you can’t either.” Kitt.

My breath catches.

I would rather not let my betrothed know I came out here to meet his

brother.

With that in mind, I crouch low to the ground and creep silently to a ring

beside the brothers. Shadows clothe me from sight until I’ve slipped behind the weapons’ rack. Blowing out a breath, I peek through one of the many gnarled holes in this wall of wood, my gaze narrowing on the king and his Enforcer.

“I thought I might �nd you out here,” Kitt was saying. “It’s good to be back

in this training yard with you. Just like old times.”

“If it were really like old times,” Kai muses, “you would be sprawled in the

dirt already.”

Kitt laughs, a sound so genuine I nearly startle. It’s as though I’m suddenly

back beside that fountain in the gardens, splashing a boyish prince unashamedly. “You think you could still take me, Brother? We haven’t sparred since you found a better partner.”

The tips of my ears burn. “Come on, Kitt.” The Enforcer’s tone is deceptively casual. “That was during

the Purging Trials. Things haven’t been like that for a long while.” Despite knowing the truth of our relationship, Kai’s nonchalance still manages to sting me. “Besides,” he sighs. “You’re the one who’s marrying her.”

And there is that twinge of jealousy. “It is what needs to be done. You understand that.” Kitt runs a hand through

his hair, looking younger beside his brother. “For the kingdom. And for us.”

Kai sti�es his sco�. “For us?” “Yes.” It’s a simple word, yet it holds so much de�ance from the king. “I

know your relationship with Father was strained. More than strained,” he amends quickly. “I don’t want that for us. What I want is to be brothers again, without orders you detest shoved between us. And with the Ilya I am rebuilding, you won’t need to hunt down Ordinaries anymore.” Knowing his brother more than most, he reassures, “I won’t make you hurt anyone.”

I can’t make out Kai’s face in the �ickering torchlight, but I know gratitude

paints the planes of it. “Thank you, Brother.”

Kitt nods earnestly, waiting a long moment before speaking again. “But after

this bombing at the parade, I’ve been advised to ensure our army is ready for whatever threats may arise. Especially now that our borders have opened. You know how Father grew a bit lax with training over the years.”

“He didn’t believe we would need to �ght very many battles,” Kai recalls.

My legs ache from kneeling on the hard ground, but I don’t dare shift this

close to the keen Enforcer. I watch as Kitt absentmindedly crushes clumps of dirt beneath his shoe. “Now anything could happen. So I need you to focus your attention on rebuilding our forces and training new recruits.”

“New recruits?” Kai echoes.

I can just make out the smile that transforms the king’s tired face. “I want you

to train Ordinaries.”

My heart stalls its rhythmic beat. “After the bombing,” Kitt continues, “it became clear to me how vulnerable

Ordinaries really are in this kingdom—”

“No shit,” I breathe recklessly into the darkness. “—so I want to o�er them the chance to defend themselves.” The king takes

a breath. “They will train with you alongside the other Imperials.”

“Are… are you serious?” Kai stumbles over the string of words, holding in his

shocked laugh. “Don’t mess with me, Kitty.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it.” Kitt’s chuckle seems to light the darkness. “And I

already have some Ordinaries for you. The few we captured from the Bowl after that third Trial.”

Shock sweeps over me.

He didn’t kill them.

Kai echoes my surprise. “They are still in the dungeons?” “I wasn’t sure what to do with them,” Kitt says, sounding as though there is a

shrug lodged in his throat. “But after that bombing, it seems time they are freed and trained.”

The Enforcer shakes his head. “You’re really going to do this? Let them go

after what happened?”

“Huh.” Kitt hu�s out a dull laugh. “I suppose I am.” Clapping a hand on his brother’s shoulder, Kai murmurs, “I’m proud of you.

And I’m honored to help rebuild and protect this kingdom by your side.”

They look at each other, seemingly untouched since the day I met them. In

this moment, their bond resembles the one I thought I had broken. And the realization that they are stronger than my vengeance makes me smile.

“You and me, Brother.” Kitt takes a slow step back. “Always.” When he strides back onto the path, I’m forced to press my back against the

weapons’ rack and silently beg that shadows cloak me from the corner of his sight. I don’t breathe as my betrothed walks past, not even when Kai’s words have him halting.

“Try to get some sleep.”

Kitt �ashes his Enforcer a smile. “You �rst, Kai Pie.” I wait there until long after the king has vanished and my heartbeat has

slowed. Standing on sore legs, I watch Kai rotate a sword in his hand, the motion �uid and precise. His back is to me, bare and slithering with strands of darkness as I step to the ring’s edge. When he turns to face me, I’m slightly o�ended by the lack of surprise at my presence.

“Couldn’t sleep without me?” he muses, sword glinting in the �ickering

light.

I frown. “How did you know I was here?” “I knew you couldn’t stay away from me for much longer.” “Don’t �atter yourself.” My arms cross over the thin shirt I’m suddenly all

too aware of. “How did you know?”

He gives me an unsure tilt of his head. “I guess I can sense you, in a way. It

sounds odd, but the darkness helps me focus. Everything is heightened.” Kai waves a hand, as if to slash through the words he’s just spoken. “I just knew.”

“Hmm. Yet another perk of being Elite,” I say, my tone bittersweet.

He shakes his head. “Well, I’m assuming you heard everything, then?” “I did. Thought it best he didn’t see me out here with you.” My foot taps a

steady beat atop the dirt. “This is good, right? I thought he had killed those Ordinaries from the Bowl.”

Kai runs a hand through his tousled hair. “It seems good. He seems good.

Wanting to train Ordinaries is not something I expected from him.”

I nod distantly, my mind a mess of fractured pieces. Lost among my

thoughts, I nearly miss Kai’s sly words. “Did the burning desire to see me wake you?”

I slowly steal the space between us, stepping quietly into the ring. My smile is

sharp. “No. But the sudden urge to hit you did.”

He looms over me, his bare chest nearly brushing mine. “If you want to put

your hands on me, just say that.”

A bead of water falls from the dark sky, splattering my bare shoulder. He

watches it roll down my skin before swiping it away with his thumb. His rough palm grazes my arm, leaving a trail of goose bumps behind.

I lift a hand, my �ngers boldly skimming across his stomach. This seems to

startle him enough to suck in a quick breath, and the sound has a satis�ed smile curling my lips. The tips of my �ngers trail higher, tracing every dip and groove of muscle. He seems to have stopped breathing.

My eyes lift to his, and whatever it is he sees within them has the Enforcer

looking at me as though I’ve already become his queen. And some possessive part of myself aches to command him to never look away.

My touch travels lazily up his chest, �ngers outlining the swirling tattoo

etched above his pounding heart. The sky cries steadily above, speckling us with water. But Kai barely seems to notice, his attention fully on my hand now twining around his neck.

His sword clatters to the ground. Strong arms wrap suddenly around my

waist before another drop of rain can fall from the sky. I’m being pulled closer, pressed �ush against his solid body. With a tilt of my chin, he murmurs against my lips. “My pretty Pae. Tell me you missed me.”

Our lips brush, and I can taste his desperation for me. I smile.

My response is a swift hook of my foot behind his. With a �rm tug, I

accomplish something few have ever done.

I send the Enforcer sprawling into the dirt.

My voice drifts into the night like the cloud of dust between us. “I missed

kicking your ass.”

“Oddly enough”—his smile is crooked—“so did I.” He attempts to pull me down with him, but I dance away from his grasp

with a laugh. “I have more Trials to train for. So no more distractions.”

“You started it, Gray.” He seems content to stare up at the starry sky, even as

it cries steadily. “I was trying to keep my hands to myself.”

“Well, don’t,” I o�er. “Fight me.” My words have him sitting up solemnly, ignoring my request. “I hate that

you’re being thrown back into this.” I feel his head shake. “You should have never agreed to these Trials.”

“Well, it was nice to have a choice this time.” I swallow my bitterness.

“Besides, it was the only way. I mean, you saw how the court reacted—”

“Yes, because they want to watch you die.” He tears himself o� the ground,

standing swiftly to his feet.

“So I won’t,” I say, with much more con�dence than I feel. “I need to do this.

And if I die, then make me a martyr.”

“A martyr, Paedyn?” His laugh is void of humor. “Do you even hear

yourself? Part of you has already given up before even starting.”

“I’m not giving up; I’m being realistic.” My words are clipped. I’m stunned

by how suddenly this conversation escalated. “I could die—”

He closes the distance between us, pressing rough palms against my cheeks.

“So damn the Trials. Pae, let me force every person in this kingdom to their knees for you.”

“This is so much bigger than me now.” I shake my head in his hold. “I have to

do this.”

His hands slip from my face, wet with rain. “Just like you have to marry

Kitt?”

The words hit me hard, as if we were �ghting with our �sts. It pains me, that

look in his eyes. The one that pleads for a di�erent, happier ending to our story. “Yes,” I whisper. “Just like I have to marry Kitt.”

He lets out a slow, steadying breath. I watch him regain his slipping

composure. His next words are blunt, laced with defeat. “Fine. It seems you’ve already decided your fate. And I won’t be in it.”

“But I want you in it,” I force out. “We just need to be careful. Kitt can’t see

us together. It… it will only make everything more complicated.”

“Right.” He sti�ens slightly. “Pretend.” “And if I want to survive this, I should train,” I add quickly.

Kai takes a step back, his head shaking. The movement is more terrifying

than him swinging a sword at me. “If you want me to �ght you, I won’t, Paedyn.

I told you in that �eld of poppies how I would never do that again. That when I lay a hand on you, it would only ever be in a caress.” Raindrops drip from his lashes, but he doesn’t dare blink as he murmurs, “And I plan to keep that vow.”

A long moment passes between us, in which I attempt to fathom just how

much he cares for me. And nothing has ever felt so right, vowing to never �ght

the Enforcer again. So I smile up at him, a bead of water sliding down my nose as I attempt to tease. “If you were sick of getting your ass kicked, just say that.”

The corner of his mouth lifts begrudgingly. “Oh, is that what you think?” “Let’s just say I can sense it.” I lean in, whispering, “I’m kind of a Psychic.” The last thing I see is a shake of his head before the world �ips upside down. I

squeal when he throws me over his shoulder, hair dangling and face angled toward the now-muddy ring.

“Did you sense that coming, Little Psychic?” he calls over the shoulder I’m

currently slung over. I laugh despite myself, body swaying with each one of his steps.

“Where are you taking me?” I’m breathless and gripping the waist of his

pants for dear life.

He’s quiet for several steps. “Somewhere even the future can’t �nd us.” I smile sadly. “The willow tree?” “The willow tree.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 13 Paedyn

“So, how exactly did this happen, again?”

I look up from where I’m perched on the edge of the bed, struggling to slip

my shoes on. She’s staring at the door currently occupying the �oor before her, wine-red hair falling into her eyes. And when that skeptical, honey gaze �icks up to mine, thin brows quirk above it.

“There was…” I scramble to come up with a convincing string of words. “An

emergency. Of sorts.”

“I see,” she muses, placing a hand on the belt of tools around her waist. “Well,

the door should be back on its hinges before you get back from dinner.”

I smile, relieved. “Thank you, Andy.” Ellie scurries about the room behind me, gathering the scattered clothing that

litters the �oor. It had taken us an unbearably long time to pick something out for my dinner with the king. In truth, the outrageous amount of nerves �uttering in my stomach had me stalling in the form of sudden pickiness over my appearance.

I stand at the thought, smoothing out the green fabric clinging to me. The

dress is �owy and laced up the back in a way that makes it rather di�cult to suck in a full breath. Attempting to avoid that concerning thought, I make my way over to where Andy now crouches beside the doorframe.

I watch her �ddle with the loose hinges, twisting various tools around the

bolts. She lets me observe, fully knowing I should be halfway to the throne room by now to dine with her cousin. Instead, I ask, “Do you enjoy doing this? Being a Handy around the castle?”

She tucks a strand of wine-colored hair behind an ear. “I can’t imagine doing

anything else. It’s… rewarding, in a way.” She �ashes a smile over her shoulder. “Fixing something that was broken.”

I hum quietly, the sound unsure. The silver ring hugging her nose glints as

she turns to give me a questioning look. “What? Does that surprise you?”

“No.” I shrug. “It’s just… you have so much power.” My eyes �ick to her hair,

remembering every burgundy creature I’ve witnessed her transform into. “And yet, you’re content with…”

“Being a lowly Handy?” she �nishes with a laugh. “Most people are shocked.

Then again, most people don’t realize there is more to life than power.”

My sco� is weak. “Is there?” She tilts her head, the mannerism so like her dark-haired cousin. “I �gured

you of all people would understand that.”

I shake my head, smile sad. “For you, there is more to life than power. That is

because you have it.” My eyes drift up the walls while her own remain pinned on me. “But for me… my life has always been about power. And trying to survive without it.”

When my gaze �nds its way back to her, I catch the slight nod she o�ers.

“Well, you sure had all of us fooled.” She o�ers a wry smile. “I’m impressed.”

“Don’t be.” A weak laugh falls from my scarlet-stained lips. “I was only trying

to make it out of the Trials. And now I’m back in them.”

She stands, inspecting the other set of hinges. “You’ll be �ne. Survive these

Trials…” Her amber eyes meet mine, mischievous. “And you’ll get your power.

You’ll be queen of Ilya.”

I study her, searching for any kind of distrust or bitterness lingering after

those words. But I see nothing except factual indi�erence painting the sharp planes of her face. It’s relieving, looking at someone and not seeing hatred staring back.

I nod a thanks I can’t seem to voice before my feet �nd their way past her and

into the hall. “It’s good to see you again, Andy.”

“You too.” She’s searching for another tool on her belt when I turn away.

“Oh, Paedyn?” I whip around, dress swishing against my ankles. Her brows lower slightly over suddenly stern eyes. “Don’t hurt him. He can’t a�ord to break again.”

I swallow. Nod slowly. “I’m not planning on it.”

She seems satis�ed with this answer, turning away with a small smile. I do the

same and head down the hallway, my chest tight beneath the con�nes of this dress. I smooth a hand down the wavy hair curling around my ear, steps quick across the plush carpet.

A familiar head of red hair rounds the corner before easily stepping in time

beside me. I barely glance at the masked Imperial. “Aren’t you supposed to be guarding a certain murderer?”

“Yeah,” he sco�s, “so you can’t murder her.” My eyes �nd his. “Well, she’s alone right now.” “But you’re not.” I turn down another long hall. “What are you doing here, anyway?” He presses a palm to his chest, putting on a show of o�ense. “Am I not

allowed to visit you, Princess? I missed you dearly.” I give him a look that forces the truth from his mouth. “All right, so I had to take a piss. Doesn’t mean I wouldn’t have come and found you.”

I halfheartedly �ght my smile. “Well, I’m on my way to dine with the king, so

no need to worry about any murders from me tonight.”

“How reassuring,” he says dryly. “And don’t you mean dinner with your

betrothed?”

“Right,” I mumble. “I forget what a happy couple we are.” “Play nice, Princess,” he warns, leading me toward the towering doors of the

throne room. “You’re not his queen yet.”

I smooth the skirt of my dress with hands that refuse to still. “And I may

never be.” We slow beside the doors, and before he can convince me all will be �ne, I pull him into a hug. He only hesitates for a moment, then folds his arms tightly around me. “I’ll see you after the Trial,” I whisper, if only to convince myself of that fact.

After several long seconds, I step out of his embrace. And at my nod to the

awaiting guards, the doors swing open.

The throne rooms stretches out before me, outlined with the same white

pillars I’ve been paraded between more than once. I lift my chin, walking alone toward the large table at the center of the room.

For once, I am here of my own free will, and there is power in choice.

The king takes a seat at the end of the sprawling table, blond hair tousled and

green eyes smudged with fatigue. He o�ers a small smile as I approach. “Good evening, Paedyn.”

“Good evening,” I return, eyes drifting to the spread of parchment he shu�es

into a pile beside his plate. “Am I pulling you away from your work?”

“No, it’s nothing pressing,” he answers dismissively. I watch him hand the

stack of paper to a nearby servant who scurries away. “I came from a meeting with the Scholars.”

“Scholars?” I stop before the yawning table. “I’m sure they are aching to

advise you on how this kingdom should be run.”

“They certainly are,” the king sco�s.

I can’t help but take a moment to admire his resilience in the face of those

who mock it. Kitt has changed since I tore his life at the seams. Now, sel�shly, I’m hoping he will allow me back into this carefully mended one.

My gaze falls to the food laid before us. The plate awaiting me sits at the

opposite end of the table, shoving several feet of distance between us.

I must have let the confusion spill into my expression because Kitt sighs,

“This is how royal meals are typically conducted.”

Nothing about his tone implies he wishes things to be any di�erent. And that

realization has my chest tightening. I don’t want our lives to be distant conversations and avoidant glances. If we are meant to rebuild the kingdom a tyrant king destroyed, I want us to do so together, not begrudgingly.

“This is ridiculous,” I say simply before picking up my chair and carrying it

over to him. His expression shifts slightly, enough to portray a shade of unsurety.

I made us this way. I marred the relationship he meticulously cultivated. So it

is I who will meekly extend an olive branch, raise a white �ag between us.

When I’ve reached the space beside him, I let the wooden legs of my chair hit

the marble �oor with an echoing thump.

Kitt raises a brow. “What are you doing?” “That”—I gesture to the opposite end of the table—“was how things used to

be done. But we are changing things, yes?”

“We are.” Impressively, Kitt changes the subject with a gesture toward the

piles of food before us. “Please, help me eat some of this.”

I blow out a breath.

He is not going to make this easy for me.

When the king reaches for a spoon partially buried within the bowl of green

beans, a servant scurries from the wall to assist me. I hadn’t even noticed the several pairs of eyes lining the room until he politely waves her o�.

Having left my plate and utensils on the other side of this absurdly long table,

I stand to retrieve them before a servant beats me to it. She resets my spot without a word, o�ering a slight nod in response to my gratitude.

“Thank you, Mandy,” Kitt murmurs. “We will serve ourselves for the rest of

the evening.”

The sound of her name rolling so easily from his tongue has my chest

tightening. I had forgotten how well he knew the sta�, how much he cared for every servant within the castle. Sitting beside him, I can almost see the friend I once knew. The one I betrayed.

I attempt a casual lightness that is now foreign to my voice. “This looks

delicious.”

It seems I’m incapable of carrying on a conversation with substance.

Kitt scoops a generous portion of mashed potatoes onto his plate. “Gail

knows this is my favorite food and has been making it for weeks.” He takes a bite that is quickly followed by a pleased nod of his head. “But I’m de�nitely not complaining.”

I pick at my own food, even while my eyes are stubbornly set on him. “She

must have been so worried about you,” I say quietly. “I heard you were… not doing well.” When he meets my gaze, I hurry to add, “Which is completely understandable and most de�nitely my fault, but—”

His laugh cuts through my words.

He’s laughing.

It’s not quite a positive sound, but rather, one that is made at another’s

expense. This is nothing like the laugh I witnessed between him and Kai. The sound quiets with a slight cough. “Take a breath, Paedyn. I’ve put it behind me.”

I still my �dgeting hands. “But you don’t forgive me.” Silence swells between us.

His fork clatters against porcelain. I straighten at the sound, watching the

king brace elbows atop the table that have him leaning closer. “I want this to work,” he �nally murmurs, gaze pinned on the sparkling diamond. “This needs to work—for Ilya. For everyone. But that doesn’t mean we need to be anything more to one another than what we are now.”

My resolve hardens in the face of his disregard for this stagnant relationship.

“No. No, I won’t accept that.” His brow quirks as I continue with a de�ant, “I want to �x this. Us. We used to be… close. And I know it’s my fault we no longer are, but if we’re to spend the rest of our lives together, we might as well try to enjoy it.”

Kitt sits back in his chair, stretching the embarrassing silence further with a

long swig from his glass. Finally, he deigns to mutter a chilling string of words. “You already have Kai. Why bother deepening our relationship?”

My heart thuds against a constricted chest. Silently cursing this damn dress, I

manage a breathy, “Kai is not who I’m marrying.”

“But he wishes you were.” I open my mouth. Close it. Try again. “Is that what this is about? Whatever…

closeness you believe me to have with Kai?”

“I know him, Paedyn.” Kitt’s words are clipped. “Better than I have ever

known anyone. Don’t think I haven’t noticed his smothered feelings for you.

Even after everything.”

There is a bitterness in his voice that makes me pause. It’s the type that

typically accompanies jealousy and quiet longing.

The king’s gaze travels over me, and my throat goes dry.

Thoughts swirl around my head, each one more absurd than the last. Kitt

couldn’t still have feelings for me. Not after what I’ve done. But his words, his piercing look that strips me bare, say di�erently.

“Is that why you push me away?” I breathe. “For Kai?” He almost laughs again. “Something like that.” “You don’t want to hurt him by… being with me.” With a shake of my head, I

scramble to gather the pieces of this dangerous game Kai and I pretend to play. “But there is no need to worry, Kitt. Whatever was between the Enforcer and me ended when he dragged me back here. On your orders.”

The king takes a breath at that, perhaps relieved by the reminder of an obeyed

command. “Yes, I can’t say I wasn’t a little surprised when he brought you back to me.” His green gaze grows pointed. “He was yours, entirely.”

I swallow. “Not anymore.” Pretend.

Pretend that the Enforcer hadn’t tried to free me before our trek to the castle.

Pretend our time spent together didn’t bring us impossibly closer. Pretend he isn’t the fate I foolishly hoped to earn.

Kitt smiles, more freely than he has since my arrival. “Time will tell.” “I want to earn your forgiveness. Your trust.” My hand �nds his, surprising

the both of us. I hadn’t planned the movement, but here I was, �ngers splayed across his skin. “Let me try to do that.”

His eyes are still on our linked hands when he nods. “I suppose it’s only fair I

give you the chance.”

“Thank you,” I sigh out.

With a small smile, he returns his gaze to the plate of cooling food in front of

me. “Now eat. Please. You need all the energy you can get for your Trial tomorrow.”

Relieved to be speaking less formally, I groan while shoveling a forkful of

mashed potatoes into my mouth. “Don’t remind me.”

“Everything will be �ne.” He takes a bite of ham. “Ilya will be wowed.” I snort. “Only if I die. Perhaps they will even clap.” “Even if you did, no one would be there to clap for it.” The fork hovers in front of my mouth. “What do you mean?” “Just like the Purging Trials, these ones won’t take place in the Bowl,” he

o�ers graciously. “Well, not all of them, at least.”

“Really?” My stomach twists into knots. “Will there be Sights dragging at my

heels?”

He lifts a glass of wine to his lips. “Maybe. Maybe not.” “Well, if the court came up with these Trials for me, I can’t imagine they’d be

anything short of perilous.”

Those green eyes roam over my face, and when I �nally meet them, it’s a

contradicting mixture of emotions I see within. “The two landmarks you

haven’t yet had a Trial at,” he �nally says. “That is where you will be.”

My gaze falls to his chest, where I know Ilya’s crest lies inked into the skin

beneath his collared shirt. The sideways diamond represents the four landmarks surrounding us—two of which I have already survived in the Purging Trials.

That leaves—

“The Scorches and the Shallows.” He nods slowly. “The desert and the sea.” “Great,” I say cheerily. “I barely survived the Scorches the �rst time.” Crossing lean arms over his chest, Kitt adds, “This �rst Trial is all about

bravery. And fears come in many di�erent forms.”

I study his stoic expression. Then, a hurried question surprises my tongue.

“What fear would test you in this Trial of bravery?”

“That is a bit personal.” He says this accusingly despite his expression being

tinged with amusement.

“That’s the point,” I counter. “Failure,” he says �nally, simply. “Insigni�cance.” I don’t tell him that this makes perfect sense considering the way he was

raised. Instead, I extend that olive branch in the form of understanding. “That is an admirable fear to have.”

Kitt hu�s, and I think it might have been a laugh in disguise. “And yours?” I shrug. “Too many to count.” “It doesn’t seem that way.” He takes a sip of wine. “Not even when you were

in the Purging Trials.”

“I’m good at pretending.” “I’ve gathered that.” Words spill from my mouth in response to his own. “But I’m not pretending

to be your friend. I’ve never had to. Not even when I needed to �nd that tunnel.

And I will keep trying to prove that until you tell me you believe it.”

There is a long pause. “Okay.” “Okay,” I repeat sternly.

He cracks a smile. I smile back.

I feel young. Hopeful. Anew.

In this moment, I see the future we could have—a glimpse of the boy who

threw chocolates into my mouth and helped clean each one I missed o� the �oor.

I see a friendship, not love.

No, love is what I see when I look at his brother.

I run my fork through the pile of mashed potatoes on my plate. “Is this a

horrible time to tell you that I’ve never much liked your favorite food?” His raised eyebrows have me attempting to amend with a weak, “It’s a texture thing.”

He leans back, head shaking. “You’re not helping your case, Paedyn.” I don’t sti�e my laugh in time. “Oh, so my dislike for mashed potatoes is

what’s unforgivable?”

“I’m afraid so.” With a shake of my head, I lift a forkful of potatoes between us. “Fine. To my

dislike for mashed potatoes. May it be our biggest problem.”

This earns me a slight smile. He clinks his fork against mine and echoes,

“May it be our biggest problem.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 14

Kai

I weave between the training rings, hands tucked casually behind my back.

Sweaty bodies pack the yard, some sparring while others groan through the

set of exercises I’ve forced upon them. I scan the crowded expanse of dirt and torn grass, tracing the movements of those around me. My hand shoots out, lifting a Brawny’s elbow as I pass. “Keep your back straight. Carry the sword higher.”

The Imperial nods before I continue down the path, catching a Flash before

he runs into a loaded crossbow or a Bloom keen on uprooting my training yard.

It seems my soldiers are out of practice.

Father ensured that most of my time was spent hunting down Ordinaries.

But, seeing that Kitt freed me from that gruesome task, I can now focus on whipping my men into shape.

“I don’t care if you are the strongest Elite out here,” I call, standing in the

center of chaos. “I want you to learn how to �ght without ability.” I point to a particularly �lthy Imperial. “Widen your stance. And you—” I step into a ring, pulling a Shell’s forearm higher. “Guard your face, always. You’re not made of stone right now.”

I’ve spent the entire day shouting variations of the same thing. Every two

hours a new rotation of soldiers stepped into the yard, replacing the ones I’d worn out. Ordinaries are sprinkled among the Elites and instantly recognized by the group. They are timid, unsure of every movement, as if terri�ed to make a wrong one. I’ve learned over the past several hours that it is best to separate those Ordinaries from the taunting Elites. At least, until I’m con�dent they can swing a sword correctly.

Darkness has bled across the sky before I �nally stride back into the castle.

I’m tired and hungry, but most of all, I’m thinking of her.

My feet are quick to �nd their way toward the queen’s quarters. It feels

wrong, and yet, so entirely �tting that she is occupying them. The halls are quiet, the shadows are thick, and—

Her door is �xed.

I shouldn’t be surprised, considering I’m the one who told Andy it was in

need of repair. With her hard work in mind, I gently rap my knuckles against the wood rather than kicking it o� the hinges.

Her footsteps grow closer on the other side of the door. I’ve gotten rather

good at memorizing every sound she makes. Every laugh from her throat, every shu�e of her feet, every sigh against my mouth.

The door swings open, and there she is. A large shirt hangs o� her tan

shoulder, the hem of it nearly covering the silk shorts exposing the length of her legs. Her short hair is damp, skin sweet with the remnants of bathing oils. I breathe her in as my eyes roam over the familiar �gure before me.

She peeks her head out the door, expression suddenly anxious. “You

shouldn’t be here,” she hisses into the silence. Then, without another word, I’m being tugged into her room.

I kick the door shut behind me. “Where else would I be?” “Your own room, maybe?” “My room doesn’t have you in it.” My lips twitch. “Hence why I’m in yours.” She shakes her head at me in disbelief. “Insu�erable, cocky bastard.” I wrap an arm around her waist to pull her against me. My �ngers �ick the tip

of her nose, voice softening to a whisper. “And my pretty—” I kiss her gently, feel her mouth melt against mine. “Pretty Pae.”

She tugs at my shirt, pressing her lips against mine. I shove away from the

door before pushing her farther into the room. This kiss is greedy and aching.

This kiss is made up of every moment I wasn’t able to touch her, every moment I wanted her but willed myself not to.

Her lips are as soft as the skin beneath my roaming hands. I feel a shiver snake

down her spine when my �ngers curl into her damp hair. “You shouldn’t be here,” she reminds again, barely managing to get the words out.

My response is a whisper against her lips. “I know.” “Someone could have seen you,” she pants.

“I know.” Her hands grasp at my hair. “I’m an engaged woman.” My voice is low. “Oh, I know.” My �ngers �nd that damning ring, slipping it

o� even as my mouth moves against hers. She makes a sound of protest against my lips that has my heartbeat quickening, but I manage to grab her other wrist from where it’s buried in my hair. Before she can stop me, I’ve pushed the band onto the �nger of her right hand. “There. Now it’s just a ring. No vows attached.”

She pulls away with a smile that has my breath catching. “Oh, it’s that

simple?”

“It could be,” I say too quickly, too desperately.

The heated moment �zzles out between us, leaving only panted breaths and

the grim reminder of our future. Paedyn takes a step away, then a dozen more as she begins pacing the plush carpet. Lifting wet hair o� her neck, she clears her throat. “Kitt is… suspicious of our relationship. I think that is why he pushes me away.”

I force myself to sco�, knowing that the alternative is far more dangerous.

“Because he still cares for you.”

“We just need to be careful,” Paedyn says calmly. “I don’t want to make

things more di�cult than they already are.”

I turn away, shoving hands into my pockets. I’m suddenly very interested in

the molding that decorates her door. “So, I take it you spoke to Kitt?”

“We had dinner together.” She waits for a reaction I don’t give her. “We’re

going to start doing that regularly.”

“Of course,” I bite out. “Kings and queens dine together, after all.” Jealousy weighs heavy on my words, straining my voice enough to have

Paedyn sighing. Her hands cup my face to turn it toward her. “Please don’t push me away too. I don’t want this any more than you do.”

I manage a nod before she’s �icking the tip of my nose weakly. I’m

momentarily stunned by the action, as I always am. But it never gets easier, adjusting to the joy that swells within me when her �ngers �ick my nose. To feel her endearment so physically is a privilege I don’t deserve.

“Don’t do that,” I breathe.

“Do what?” I duck my head. “Ruin me.” “I thought that is what you wanted?” she reminds me slyly. “Not like this.” I tuck a damp strand of hair behind her ear. “Not with him.” A slow ache begins its inevitable build in my chest. I will always love my

brother, but I’m not sure I can bear to watch him grow old with her. Loyalty and love are damning enough when apart from each other. Now, they are dangerously tangled together.

A lingering, sympathetic look is the only answer she o�ers. “So, did you come to say goodbye?” Pae’s voice is soft, her change of topic less

so. “Just in case.”

“I don’t need to say goodbye,” I answer blandly. “Because I will see you after

the Trial.”

Her gaze is distant. “I’m going to the Scorches. Or the Shallows.” I still at her

words, prepared to ask how she knows this when the answer spills from her mouth. “Kitt told me. Two of the Trials will take place at the remaining landmarks I haven’t yet survived.”

I shake my head. “Of course they will. I shouldn’t be surprised that the court

would throw you somewhere you’ve never been before.” She opens her mouth, urging me to add, “But, no, I won’t say goodbye, because you’re going to be �ne.

Bravery is the least of your worries.”

She’s quiet for a troublesome amount of time. Then, a soft smile �nds its way

to her lips. “When I left for the Purging Trials, Adena reassured me that it wasn’t a goodbye, simply a good way to say bye until I saw her again.” She swallows thickly. “It was the most ridiculous line, but she said it so many times over the years.”

She makes a pained sound that slightly resembles a laugh. I look down at her,

�nding a mingling of grief and anger harshening her features. My �ngers lift her chin. “So, in the wise words of Adena, this is simply a good way to say bye until… whatever the hell.”

She was laughing before I’d even begun trailing o�. But this time, it’s the kind

of sound that has my breath catching, eyes unblinking so I don’t miss a single second of it. “Until whatever the hell,” Paedyn repeats with a nod.

I smile until the one she wears fades, and even then, I grin again in the hopes

hers will return. After a moment too long, I �nally admit why it is I’m here in the �rst place. “I have something for you.”

A shadow of skepticism falls over her face. “Should I be worried?” Reaching into my boot, I carefully slide the gift from it. “I should be worried.

It will likely �nd its way to my neck again.”

The silver dagger gleams, as if calling to her.

Her eyes widen, roaming up the sharp blade and over the swirling pattern

dressing the hilt. Reaching out slowly, she grabs hold of her father’s knife. And for this one, single moment, all is right in the world.

There she is, the Silver Savior, standing before me—dagger in hand and a

smile spreading across her face.

“Thank you.” She can hardly get the words out. “I thought I would never see

it again.”

I smile. “Just try your best not to slice me open, yes?” “You �rst, Prince.” Her words are meant to tease, but instead my eyes drift to the scar crawling

across her thigh. The smile fades from my face at the reminder of what I’d done to her while trying to ful�ll my mission. She takes a step closer, sensing my sudden seriousness with a slight look of concern. My gaze trails up to the letter I know to be carved above her heart.

Her palm �nds my face in a gentle caress. “You’re not him.” Those three words threaten to shatter me to pieces.

I can’t bring myself to look at her. It’s a sudden, deafening relief that follows

in the wake of her reassurance. I hadn’t even realized how terribly I’d needed to hear that from her lips. The symmetries between my father and the monster he made of me have haunted every corner of my mind for as long as I can remember.

“Kai.” Her voice is delicate enough to refocus my fragile mind. “You’re not

him,” she whispers again, tears pricking those beautiful blue eyes. “I need you to know that. For me.”

I nod, not knowing where all my words went. She holds my face in her hands,

holds me together with a touch I wish would belong to only me. “You’re not

him,” she repeats with a soft smile. “But you have both left very di�erent marks on my heart. One an O, and the other something even more damning.”

Her unspoken words hang in the air between us. “Paedyn.” I tip my forehead against hers, aching to say what she is so scared

of. In that �eld of poppies, I told her how impossible it was to stop myself from falling in love with her. And yet, the three damning words have yet to fall from my lips.

I love you.

I open my mouth, but it’s her strained voice I hear. “Don’t. Not yet.” She

blows out a breath, her �ngers brushing down the length of my cheek. “Every person who has ever said that to me is gone. And I… I need you more than I need those words.”

I smile, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “It will take far more than mere words

to drag me from you, darling.”

“It better,” she breathes.

Her dagger hangs loosely from the hand she’s twined around my neck. Odd,

that there was once a time I feared her burying it into my back. Now I readily bare my weaknesses before her.

It’s as though she is whole again in my arms, reunited with the ghost of her

father and held in the arms of her Enforcer. And when she kisses me, long and �erce, I realize how happily I’d live the rest of my life at the end of a blade. So long as she is the one holding it.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 15 Paedyn

I step in time to the steady beat of my heart.

Sunlight streams through the worn buildings, following me like a spotlight

across the crowded street. The familiar dagger strapped to my thigh is a comfort I cling to, along with the memory of his hands fastening it there.

“Impress me today, darling,” he had whispered, kneeling before me. The

words were so similar to the ones I had uttered after we sparred for the �rst time.

And with his hands gripping my thigh, gray eyes meeting mine through dark lashes, I realized, terrifyingly, that I would do anything to earn his praise. Least of all, survive this Trial.

So I keep my head high, even as hundreds of eyes scrutinize every inch of me.

The entourage of Imperials leading me through the city do nothing to quiet the occasional shouts as I pass. And if it weren’t for the king walking beside me, I’m quite sure there would be nothing but curses �ying from the mouths surrounding me.

I lean toward Kitt, though my gaze never leaves the broad shoulders of the

Enforcer a few paces in front of me. “So, I’ll be in the Scorches.” I say this �atly, knowing we are heading east through the city.

The shoulder he shrugs brushes against mine. “Sort of.” My eyes �ick to him, confusion crinkling my brow. The movement has a bead

of sweat rolling down my temple, forcing my focus to how insu�erably hot I already am. My dark pants are tight against my legs, tunic slicked with sweat beneath the blistering sun.

A small crowd has gathered behind us, trailing our steps to the city’s edge.

The hope that they will witness my death �rsthand keeps them marching on in the heat. I almost admire their devoted detestation for me.

By the time we halt at the outskirts of the city, it’s not the warmth that has

my palms slicking with sweat. My heart pounds as I take in the vast expanse of

desert sprawled before me. I barely survived that sea of sand last time I dared to cross it.

And if that is the bravery this Trial is testing, I’m not sure I can muster the

strength to do it again. Terror hugs me tightly as I await my inevitable return to another set of Trials. I have yet to fully address the abundance of lingering pain and fear that accompanied the last ones I barely endured.

As if hearing my racing thoughts, Kitt turns to face the expectant crowd. A

familiar face stands beside the king with a hand on his shoulder. Tealah uses her Ampli�er ability to project his voice down the street, just as she had done during each Purging Trials interview. “Today, Paedyn Gray will be tested for her bravery —the �rst of the three B’s my father ruled this kingdom by. Once the Trials are completed, you—people of Ilya—will accept her as your queen.”

I have never felt so many gazes sweep over me. Their silent scrutiny has my

skin crawling, but I force myself not to turn away. “As you all know,” Kitt continues, “the �rst queen of Ilya was laid to rest in the Sanctuary of Souls when the barren land was intended as a burial ground for royals. Today, Paedyn’s Trial will consist of retrieving her crown from the crypt she is buried in.”

Breath catches in my dry throat.

When Kai’s eyes �nd mine for a brief moment, I know he is thinking of the

time we spent together on that dangerous road. He had told me how the �rst queen was buried there before the bandits claimed the land as their own. Now she lies all alone, her only company those who hope to steal from her grave.

“Bandits have wished to �nd her crown for decades,” Kitt adds, “but even

they have been scared away from the crypt for reasons that are unknown.” His eyes slowly �nd mine, brimming with encouragement despite his next words. “This is truly a test of bravery. First, she will cut through the Scorches before �nding the crypt within the Sanctuary of Souls. To retrieve the crown, Paedyn will be met with all manner of danger. Worst of all, her mind will likely conjure up fears all on its own.”

I take a deep breath, trying to pretend as though that wasn’t absurdly

ominous. And to conclude his comforting speech, Kitt adds, “If the crown is presented to the court before midnight, Paedyn Gray will pass this �rst Trial. If

she does not, however…” He scans the crowd, expression unreadable. “She is not �t to be your queen.”

I barely spare a glance at the nodding crowd before turning toward the

awaiting Scorches. His words have an icy anger spreading through me, cooling my sticky skin. This Trial proves nothing of my ability to rule a kingdom, and he knows it. But to be an Ordinary is to prove myself in ways that even Elites cannot.

It’s not the Trials themselves I fear—it’s what they will take from me. What

will I be forced to survive this time? The breaking of my will? The �ickering of that light within me?

My heart pounds in mu�ed ears.

If I return from these Trials, it will be as less of myself. I’m running out of

loved ones to watch die in my arms, so perhaps it will be me this time around.

And maybe it’s better that way—to die before this life steals the warmth Adena sewed into my soul.

This kingdom has done its best to set me up for death. Or worse—failure.

So when Kitt o�ers a slight nod of his head, and Kai a familiar twitch of his

lips, I set o� into the desert.

My boots shift in the sand, reminding me of the torturous days spent

trekking through it. Voices grow more distant with each step, but every gaze on my back is just as tangible as the sun beating down on it. I’ve only just begun my diagonal path through the Scorches, and yet, my body feels heavy. It betrays me with each step, as though my very legs ache to carry me away from this place.

Perhaps the fear began the moment I stepped onto this sand.

But it was not bravery that brought me back out here. It was necessity. Hope.

Sweat slicks my neck, trickling down my back. Attempting to pull up my hair

into a strap, I quickly discover that only half of the short strands will stay tucked in the knot.

With a frustrated hu�, I squint in the blinding sun and �x my attention on

the cluster of rocks far ahead. I have to �ght the absurd urge to smile at the memory of running past those stones and into the �eld of poppies beyond, Kai nipping at my heels. He was my enemy then, and yet, we had never been closer.

I turn, shielding my eyes, to see a familiar �gure watching me from the edge

of the city. Now, the Enforcer is something far more devastating than a lover, yet we have never been further apart. Keeping my distance from him is a Trial of its own.

It is cruel, not being able to call him mine after everything we’ve endured.

Perhaps in another life, I am strong enough to never need proof of it. Perhaps

in another life, I am brave enough to confess that I love him. Perhaps in another life, I learn to love him from afar. And that is the most fearless thing of them all.

So I look away, letting my feet carry me even farther from him.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 16 Paedyn

My throat is dry, tasting of déjà vu.

With every shu�ing step I take, history repeats itself. Yet again, here I am—

sand slipping into my boots and sun stinging my skin. At least this time, the end is in sight.

I trudge toward the rocky path, desperately wishing this Trial took place in

the welcoming �eld of poppies beside it. The sun has tiptoed across the sky, sneaking up on the horizon. Not only have I been tasked with �nding the �rst queen’s coveted crown, but I’m also racing against time itself.

I pick up my sluggish pace, spinning the steel ring around my thumb.

If Father could see me now… A pang of my heart hits me hard in the chest. Not the typical sadness that

seizes me when I think of him and the death he met, but the type of hurt that tends to accompany truth. Because he’s not my father.

The words sound cruel, even from where they echo in my skull. And in most

ways, it’s unfair of me to think that. I have been unwanted in this kingdom from the moment I was born. But not to the man who found me on his doorstep after losing a wife and child of his own. I became his everything. And maybe that is all you need to earn the title of “father.”

It’s only when gravel crunches beneath my boots that I realize I’ve stepped

into the Sanctuary of Souls. Clearing my thoughts and gathering my vigilance, I head down the wide path that eventually leads to Dor. My pace quickens without the sand to slow me, leaving a wall of stones on each side.

The sheath strapped to my thigh has grown hot in the sun, but habit has me

resting a hand on the hilt of my dagger. It’s eerily quiet on the stony path, putting me on edge. Bandits have claimed this land, stolen it from the souls themselves. And I know �rsthand how cutthroat they can be.

I scan the towering stones beside me, looking for any sign of movement.

Worry quickly creeps its way into my thoughts, doubt following soon after. I haven’t the slightest idea which cave hidden among the rocks contains the lonely queen within it. “So I’ll have to search all of them,” I mutter under my breath.

The sun has dipped behind a cluster of looming boulders, and I’m left oddly

cold without its consistent comfort. My tired gaze stumbles over the sight of a cave to my left. Pace quickening, I head for the gaping entrance.

I’m swallowed in darkness after several slow steps beneath the arching stone.

My hands grope for the wall, palms �at against cool rock in an attempt to guide.

Jagged creases of stone slice at my skin to spring blood from thin cuts.

I bite my tongue against the stinging pain and accompanying stickiness that

now coats my palm. Forcing myself to focus on feeling what I cannot see, I drop to my knees. My hands roam over the cold �oor of the cave, searching for any sort of clue.

“What the hell am I doing?” I whisper, already losing my patience. Father

may have trained me to be hyper observant, but the key to my “Psychic” ability is sight. And that is precisely what I am missing at the moment.

As I crawl farther into the cave, darkness weighs down on me like a

smothering blanket. I blink, unable to fathom the nothingness in front of me.

After several minutes of fumbling �ngers, panting breaths, and nothing to show for it, I turn and head for the ring of light at the tunnel’s opening.

I stumble out of the cave, nearly blinded by the setting sunlight. Sucking in a

deep breath, I rest shaking hands on my knees. It is only then that I allow myself to acknowledge how terri�ed I had been. The absence of light is the absence of knowledge. I have no idea what it is that awaits me in these caves, and that is a foolishness I fear.

Squeezing my eyes shut, I take a deep breath, willing myself to calm. After a

long, steadying moment, I set o� again down the path. My mind races to conjure up a plan that helps me see within the caves. But I hardly have the time to build a �re, let alone scrounge up the wood for it. I shake my head at nothing but my circumstance, angered that the only tool at my disposal is a dagger.

Again and again, I’ve been set up for failure.

It is that bitter thought alone that has me charging into the next cave.

This one is taller, allowing me to maintain my straight spine as I step farther

into the blackness. With one hand dragging along the wall beside me, I extend the other in the hopes of �nding—

My palm collides with a stubbornly solid wall.

I let out a grunt of pain, shaking out my wrist. With an aching hand, I search

the slab of stone before concluding that I’ve truly met a dead end. I can’t say I’m not thrilled to be leaving the cave, but when I’m bathed in sunlight once again, it’s a struggle to force my feet down the path.

The next two caves I venture into follow the same disappointing routine. I

stumble inside, run my hands along the walls and �oors, panic in the small space, and eventually give up to scramble back toward the rapidly setting sun.

Now I stand at the mouth of the next taunting cave, mustering my courage.

A golden ray stretches across the stone �oor, as though the sun itself is pointing a �nger. I follow the beam’s path, my heart stuttering at what lies glinting within it.

I drop to my knees beside the scattered silver strands, eyes wide as I take in the

pieces of a girl I left behind. Blood coats each sliver of severed hair, dulling the silver braid beneath. Tears prick my eyes for the version of me that still lingers in this cave where Kai held the broken shards of me together.

So much hurt had lived within the strands of something so unsuspecting.

And when I could no longer handle the weight of blood coating my hair, my very body and being, I begged my captor to free me of it.

The one person meant to be my undoing saved me from it.

I gather the scattered pieces, ignoring the feel of dried blood that paints them.

It feels symbolic in a way, like gripping a tangible moment in time. My gaze lifts to the small cave curved around me. The crypt is not here, but it feels like a tomb, nonetheless.

I gently lay the long pieces of my past self back onto the stone �oor, leaving

them to rest.

The sun has abandoned me for the night.

I squint in the growing shadows, only to be met with the yawning darkness

of a cave before me. A shiver skitters down my spine when I take a step inside.

My eyes widen in a futile attempt to see while my hands reach for something solid in this place of nothingness.

My palms �nd a wall, and I cling to it with each shaking step. The sound of

my quick breaths echoes around me, accompanied only by the pounding of my heart.

This cave feels di�erent. Unwelcoming. Occupied.

My mind reels, picturing every menacing thing that could be a single step

away. Trying to calm my unhelpful thoughts, I crouch to the �oor. But it’s not stone I �nd beneath my palms, but packed dirt. I suck in a surprised breath, feeling hope bloom in my chest.

This could be it.

I continue my slow crawl, hands dragging through the dirt in front of me.

The air is thick and damp in my lungs as I force myself deeper into the cave.

Reaching to my right, I �nd the wall now far closer than it had been when I entered. Panic swells in my chest as I turn to my left, nearly cracking my skull against the rock.

It’s as though the stone is shrinking in on me.

My breaths grow shallow in the narrow place. All I can feel is the grimy dirt

clinging to my hands and knees, see nothing but a thick blackness blanketing my eyes. I hear nothing but my thundering heart and—

A soft squeak echoes above me.

My breath catches. My body stills.

Something rustles over my head, forcing me to clamp a dirty hand over my

mouth to keep from making a sound. My whole body shakes in anticipation of meeting what it is that dwells in this cave with me. I can’t move freely in the cramped space, and that alone terri�es me into stillness.

A �utter of wings sounds beside my head. I jerk away instinctually, slamming

the side of my temple against a jagged wall. The dirty palm pressed to my mouth falls away as I let out a yelp of pain.

I feel the �rst bead of blood roll down my face when all hell breaks loose

above me.

A symphony of screeches echoes o� the walls. I feel dazed, unable to

determine up from down or fear from confusion. My head aches as a �urry of wings rain down on my crumpled frame.

I think I may be screaming.

Bats—hundreds of them. The creatures rush past me, claws tearing at my

skin from the ends of leathery wings that beat against my body. They feel far larger than they should be, pelting me persistently with a strength I doubted they could possess.

Amid the terror and chaos, I manage to pull my dagger from its sheath. My

palms are sweaty, eyes squeezed shut in the already smothering darkness. The scream that rips from my throat is rabid, the accompanying swipe of my dagger even more so. I slice wildly through the air, managing to hit several of the bloodthirsty beasts. Their screeches mingle with the pounding heartbeat in my ears.

Fear and pain course through me to create a daunting concoction of

desperation. I can see nothing, but I feel the demons that dwell in this darkness.

They swarm around me as I blindly brandish my blade. Countless cuts sting my skin, blood bubbling to the surface with nauseating quickness.

Another bat meets the wrath of my dagger and careens to the ground with a

soft thud. I don’t know what to do, or how to breathe, or if I ever will again.

Terror grips me tightly, squeezing tears from my eyes and screams from my throat until—

They dart past my head.

Like a gust of wind, there one moment and gone the next, the swarm of bats

rush out of the cave. I’m panting, turning toward the mouth of the tunnel as I tuck my dagger back into its sheath. I can barely make out the outlines of their huge bodies as they �y into the night.

With palms pressed into the dirt behind me, I shu�e back several feet,

attempting to put distance between me and the creatures beyond the cave’s mouth. The night sky awaiting me looks bright compared to the darkness within this swallowing stone. My eyes strain, body scrambling back, back, back—

The dirt caves in beneath me.

Wood snaps loudly before my scream drowns out the sound. I fall through

what feels to be a decaying trapdoor, arms �ailing as clumps of dirt and splintering pieces of wood plummet with me.

My back slams against something solid, my head following shortly after. I

groan, unable to stop my body from rolling o� the object and onto the ground beside it. Cool stone meets my cheek as I lie there on my aching ribs, panting and numb with pain.

My palms press into the uneven rock as I struggle to lift myself into a sitting

position. Blood leaks from the many slices I’ve earned, making me acutely aware of each sticky path staining my skin. I lean against the large something I fell onto, back aching nearly as much as my head.

I open my eyes and— No, my eyes are open. They have been this whole time.

Now they dart around the darkness, wide with panic. The blackness that

stares back is so thick that I thought it belonged to the back of my eyelids. For a single, blissful moment, I had forgotten the fear that gripped me. Forgotten how su�ocatingly dark it is.

This is the complete and utter absence of light. And for all I know, the

presence of something far more terrifying.

I scramble to my feet, fear spurring my aching body into action. My hands

fumble blindly, hoping to collide with that solid something in the center of this cavern. Empty air slips between my shaking �ngers.

I’m panting now, claustrophobic in this space I cannot see.

I don’t remember falling far, but with my head throbbing this persistently,

I’m not sure what to think. With a trembling step, I manage to stumble into that large expanse of what I now realize to be smooth wood. My hands �atten atop it to steady myself, but slow recognition has them running down the long length of it.

Head spinning and palms sweating, I feel each intricate groove of wood

outlining the rectangle box.

My heart stutters in my chest, breath catching in my throat.

It’s a coffin.

It’s her co�n.

The �rst queen, Mareena of Dor, lies beside me.

I’ve found the crypt—fallen into it, really—and I am very much not alone. A

chill skitters down my spine at the thought, feeling a sudden eeriness twine around my sti� body. The shadows seem to slither around me, like a snake assessing its prey before choking the life from it. I now understand why the bandits never dared look for her—they are smart enough not to disturb the dead.

Because Death protects his own.

My hands wander over the co�n, searching for some sort of opening. The lid

is latched tightly enough to withstand my shoves against it. Fumbling for my dagger, I manage to wedge the blade beneath its stubborn lid.

Blood trickles from my temple and nearly every patch of exposed skin. My

head aches so �ercely that I’m sure my vision would be swimming if given the opportunity to see a damn thing. Mustering what is left of my strength, I push down on the hilt of my dagger until a loud crack echoes through the crypt.

I’ve just broken into the queen’s co�n.

I stand there for a long moment, gripped with terror and the anticipation of

something even worse. But it is only my own quivering breaths that �ll the space as I curl trembling hands around the lid and throw the creaking wood open.

I shut my eyes, as if to convince myself that this sti�ing darkness is my choice.

As if I have control over this petrifying situation.

Splayed, shaking �ngers reach for what lies before me.

I know what I’ll �nd within the cushioned box. So when my skin brushes

against the cold length of a bone, it’s not shock that has me gasping. It’s regret.

This was a human. This was a woman who lived and loved and was left to rot.

The dead deserve more than respect from the living. They deserve peace. And I’ve disturbed her rest to steal what rightfully belongs to her.

Something eerily vast �lls the space behind me, chilling enough to pebble

bare �esh. I’ve never felt Death so tangibly, and yet, I recognize his presence all the same. The cold breath on my neck can only belong to the Death I have nearly met so many times before.

Terror sinks its teeth into my very soul.

I need to get out of here. But not without that crown.

Panicking, I run my hands up what is left of the once-beautiful queen.

Decaying bones �ake beneath my swift �ngers and crumble against my touch. I choke on my next breath, forcing my hands to climb higher still.

Pelvis. Spine. Ribs.

It’s been decades since the body was placed in this crypt, and now there is

nothing left of her. The very essence of what she once was crumbles in my hands, fragile in death. My �ngers meet her skull, fractured and caved in with the weight of time. I bite my tongue and continue up, up, up—

Something cold meets the tips of my �ngers.

I can just make out the raised jewels and jagged points beneath the caking of

dirt.

A smile pulls at my cracked lips. I may not be able to see what it is I’ve found,

but I know this symbol of power by feel alone.

With a steadying breath, I pull that coveted crown from the queen’s body.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 17

Kai

I would have stood at the edge of that desert until she walked back into my arms.

That is, if I weren’t the damn Enforcer of Ilya.

I pace atop the familiar path I’ve worn into the carpet. My desk sits to the

right, patiently waiting to be relieved of the piled paperwork decorating its chipped wood. Guard rotations, training schedules, and safety precautions beg for my attention, but only one thing holds it—her.

I have thought of nothing else since watching Paedyn stride into that sinister

stretch of sand. Hair glinting like a blade and legs swift like one who’s spent their whole life running, the Silver Savior began her �rst Trial. And I stood there, watching her form slowly shrink into the horizon.

It was Kitt’s insistence that had me reluctantly returning to the castle. He

needed me to “be the Enforcer, even when she is not around.” The words had stunned me for a moment, had me glimpsing that suspicion Pae spoke of.

Perhaps the king really does know how tragically in love I am with his betrothed.

Perhaps he is as well.

We haven’t spoken since our journey back to the castle—him returning

quietly to his study, and me to the training yard. Only after hours of shouted corrections and tedious demonstrations, I �nd myself pacing the weathered carpet blanketing my bedchamber. She has less than three hours to walk into the throne room with that crown in hand. And some sel�sh part of me hopes that she won’t.

As if that were a solution. “If I don’t marry her, I have no choice but to kill her.” Kitt’s words haunt my thoughts, dash my hopes. Because if Paedyn fails any

of these Trials, her fate will be worse than marriage. It will be death.

As much as I want her to be mine, I want her to be Death’s far less.

I rake a hand through my hair, feet still treading their familiar path across the

carpet. I’ve never felt so completely useless. Every �ber of my being begs to �nd hers, despite duty trapping me within these castle walls. Though, it’s comforting to know that she doesn’t need my help—the Silver Savior has made that abundantly clear since the day she earned the title.

And yet, one day I hope she does. Just to show her the extent of what I’m

willing to do if only she asks.

Unable to pace my bedroom any longer, I throw open the door and stride out

into the dim hallway. Imperials don’t hesitate to move out of my path, skittering servants doing the same. My steps quicken and faces blur as I pass. The plush carpet beneath my shoes is something I had never taken the time to notice until Adena—Paedyn’s other half—had brought it to my attention before that �nal Trial ball. And with each step toward the west tower, I focus on the feel of it to distract from my reeling thoughts.

My quick pace through the castle has each dark hall slipping swiftly past. I’m

draped comfortably in shadows until a puddle of light laps at my shoes, rippling around my faltering steps. It pours from beneath a door that hasn’t been opened in years. At least, not by anyone other than Father.

I reach hesitantly for the handle, feeling suddenly like a disobeying child. I’ve

spent my whole life avoiding this room due to the king’s orders. But he is not here anymore to punish me for my de�ance.

The door creaks open on hinges unaccustomed to serving their purpose. A

lamp spills dull light into the room, old enough to have the Volt power slowly �ickering from it. I sweep my gaze over the preserved chamber, landing on a tarp-covered bed adorned with royalty. Kitt sits sti�y on the dusty sheet with a jewelry box clutched between inky �ngers.

His tired gaze �icks to mine, only slightly surprised to see me standing

uncomfortably in the doorway. “It’s weird, being in here, huh? After all those years of wondering what was behind that door.” Setting the wooden box aside, he stands with a pained laugh. “All that waiting, just for it to be a regular old bedroom.”

I feel oddly trapped beneath the doorframe. It seems wrong to step into a

piece of a past that doesn’t belong to me. Iris Moyra was Kitt’s mother, not

mine. And I alone have known just how desperately he wished to know her, even at a glimpse.

“Father shouldn’t have kept this from you,” I say quietly. “Among other things. But he knew he could, because I would always come

back to him.” His gaze grows distant. “Always obey.”

I slip my hands into the pockets at my sides. “So, what changed?” He contemplates this for a moment. “Power. When you have nothing, you

live only for those who promise you everything.”

“You lived for Father,” I reiterate. “Now I live for legacy.” He smiles. “For us.” I dip my head, o�ering the pale carpet my grin. “I can’t say it isn’t nice to

serve a king that actually gives a shit about me.”

“You’re my little brother,” Kitt teases. “I’ve been forced to give a shit about

you my whole life.”

I chuckle softly. “Sorry to be an inconvenience.” He shrugs. “It was pretty annoying when you started being able to kick my

ass.”

“Well, you should be used to it by now.” “Easy, Brother.” Kitt’s boyish grin has returned to his face after far too long.

“Let’s not start a brawl in the one room we haven’t yet.”

I let this moment soak in, relishing every laugh that passes between us. Alone

with him, I don’t think of the future ahead, or the ring wrapped around Paedyn’s �nger. And I’m grateful for that. Grateful to just be brothers.

“I’ll leave you to your thoughts,” I say after a long while of talking like we

used to. “I didn’t mean to interrupt. Just saw the light under the door and �gured I’d check it out.”

“Nothing special, huh?” Kitt muses.

My expression softens. “It is for you.” He nods, thanking me for my understanding. I nod back.

The door screeches shut, leaving my brother alone with what is left of the

mother he never knew.

It’s not long before I’m making my way up the spiral staircase of the west

tower. I remember a time when a trip to the rickety turret felt hopeful. Now, my

heart pounds faster with each step higher. The air grows cold and damp in a way I’ve now come to associate with the presence of Death.

I swore to never set foot in the in�rmary again.

Though, I’ve been here several times since making that vow. And each time I

stare blankly at the wooden door atop the stairs, allowing myself a split second of hesitation before pushing it open and stepping into the large room behind.

It looks exactly as it had the day Ava died.

Cots line the walls, though my gaze avoids one in particular. The room is just

as plain and dreary as it had been all those years ago. Heading for the only occupied bed, I nod at the Healer who hurries past, more than happy to give us some privacy in exchange for a moment beyond this dreary tower.

I walk toward my mother slowly, taking in the dark circles below her eyes and

the frail shoulders peeking above crisp covers. My throat tightens at the sight.

She looks worse than when I last left her.

“My sweet boy.” Her tired eyes brighten when they land on me. “You’re

home. I was so worried.”

A wave of guilt hits me in the gut like a blow. “I should have come to see you

sooner.” I take a seat in the chair beside her. “These past few days have been… di�cult.”

The look she gives cuts right through me. “I know that. But you can also

admit how hard it is for you to be up here. See the cot she used to occupy.” Mother glances around the in�rmary, gaze haunted. “I understand your pain.”

I duck my head. Of course she understands. It was her daughter she grieved. “I thought I was broken after losing Ava,” she continues softly. “But it seems

that the loss of your father will be the death of me.”

My teeth grind together at her words and every one I wish to say in return. I

could never imagine Father deserving more of my grief than Ava. And when I look at my mother in this moment, I’m angry that she ever let her daughter be a secret—die a secret.

But I say none of this to the woman on her deathbed.

I study her pale face and distant gray eyes. “How are you feeling?” “Kai, it’s not long now,” she says simply. “Don’t talk like that.”

“Bury me as close to him as possible.” “Mother, please—” “I want to reach out and grab his hand.” At those whispered words, it’s I who grabs her hand, pulling it close to my

chest. “You will be close to him. I promise.” Swallowing, I add, “But that won’t be for a long while.”

She shakes her head with a sad smile. “I’ll miss you, my pretty boy. Keep

taking care of Kitt for me.” Her dark lashes �utter. “I regret not being there for him.”

“It’s not your fault,” I murmur. “Kitt has always been… stubborn when it

comes to you.”

“Because I’m not really his mother.” A long pause. “I know.” I squeeze her hand. “He loves you. I know he does.” “In his own way, yes. He even came to visit me while you were gone on your

mission.”

“He mentioned that,” I say softly. “It was brief.” Her bottom lip trembles slightly. It’s a sight I never thought I’d

see from a woman of such power and grace. “Kitt misses him dearly.”

“I know,” I whisper, because I do. I know exactly how much Father’s death

a�ected my brother, even when he didn’t wish to show it. “Have you heard about what is happening in the kingdom?”

“Yes,” she says evenly. “Your father always was more occupied with the

Ordinaries than the a�airs of Ilya.”

I wait patiently for an elaboration worth the trouble Father left for Kitt. But

she says nothing more on the matter, which is unsurprisingly disappointing.

Queen Myla was nothing if not loyal and loving toward her husband, though she has told the occasional story of the days in which she once despised her king.

These moments of reminiscence were only prompted by several cups of wine and told with hazy memory. But even now, Mother refuses to speak ill of the man she loved.

It’s stubbornly admirable. “And Paedyn?” I ask slowly. “You know of his engagement to the Ordinary?”

“The Ordinary,” she muses, gaze sharp. “That is not all she is. Especially to

you.”

I drop her hand, securing a mask of indi�erence onto my face despite the

quickening beat of my heart. “I don’t know what you’ve heard, but—”

“Oh, don’t go denying it, Kai.” Her laugh morphs into a harsh cough. I reach

for the glass of water atop the bedside table. Pressing it to her cracked lips, she swallows greedily before managing, “I knew from that �rst dinner—the one with all the Purging Trial contestants—that there was something between you two.”

I blow out a breath. “Mother—” “And then she went and killed your father, and things got complicated.” She says this so bluntly that I nearly laugh. After another dry cough, she adds,

“Though, that might not have been enough for you to hate her. I know how you felt about him.”

“He never really was much of a father to me,” I state. “So, no, I can’t say I was

terribly grieved by his death.”

The words are harsh and laced with an anger I rarely let myself feel for him

anymore. But it is his wife I spit them at. And for that reason, I open my mouth to apologize.

Instead, her hand grips mine, gaze pleading. “I’m sorry for what he did to

you. And I’m sorry that I never stopped him.” Tears brim beneath the gray eyes we share. “I just wanted you to be strong. And look at you—you’re formidable.

But that is no excuse. I shouldn’t have stayed quiet about your training sessions with him—”

“Shh.” I cut o� her words with the single sound. “It’s okay. You made me

strong.” A tear rolls down her cheek, and I wipe it away with a knuckle. “You made me strong,” I whisper again.

Equal parts sob and laughter slip past her lips. “Not strong enough to stay

away from her, it seems.”

I shake my head, smiling slightly. “No, not strong enough to stay away from

her.”

“Kai,” she murmurs, suddenly serious. “She is your brother’s.” I look away. “I know.”

“Don’t let her come between the two of you.” Her tone is stern. “Promise

me, Kai.”

A shake of my head. “It’s a little late to be making that promise, Mother.” “Then make me a di�erent one.” She struggles to lift her head from the

pillow, words strong in a way her body is not. “Don’t let her be your weakness.”

Some time later, when I eventually stand to leave the in�rmary, she reminds

me of that promise I have yet to make.

In return, I remind her that Paedyn Gray has been my weakness since that

very �rst dinner before the Purging Trials.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 18 Paedyn

I’m teetering atop the co�n.

The dirty crown rests in the crook of my elbow, sliding to my shoulder when

I lift my arms again. I reach up into the darkness, desperate to �nd the hole I’d fallen through. The wooden lid caves beneath my weight, having nothing better to do than rot after decades spent in this crypt.

My head pounds, and the blood oozing from my body is only aiding the

dizziness. Only the promise of moonlight on my skin has me pushing through every bit of pain. And when my �ngers brush a jagged piece of wood dangling above, I nearly laugh in relief.

Hands searching blindly, I manage to �nd what feels like the remaining frame

of the trapdoor. With a deep breath, I curl my bleeding �ngers around the wooden lip and tug. This time, I do let out a hysterical laugh when it holds. I don’t bother testing its strength again before pulling myself upward with a grunt.

Two things happen within the span of a single moment. The �rst being that

my head collides with a splintered piece of what used to be the trapdoor above.

After letting out a gasp of pain and surprise, the second thing follows soon after.

I have the eeriest feeling that I am no longer alone.

A sudden chill pebbles my skin as I drag myself up onto the cave �oor. I

haven’t even taken a full breath before I’m scrambling to my feet and heading for the splotch of night sky beyond the tunnel.

An icy sort of fear grips me at the thought of what it is I may have just done.

The crown around my arm grows heavy, as if being pulled back to its owner. A panicked sound �nds its way out of me at the thought. The dead are not meant to be disturbed. And I may have awakened something that no one else has dared to.

I shake my head at the absurdity of it all. “Mind tricks,” I whisper, stumbling

forward. “This is all in my head.”

As the mouth of the cave grows closer, I �nd myself looking over my shoulder

and into the yawning darkness behind. It is all consuming, that lightless expanse.

And I am nearly petri�ed by it.

I force myself to turn back toward that awaiting night and push on. Blood

spills into my eye, demanding I use the back of my �lthy hand to wipe it from my vision. That swarm of oversized bats has thoroughly torn open my skin and left claw-shaped slivers to decorate my body in their absence.

Beyond, the starry sky awaits me, mere steps away. My pace quickens, heart

racing in anticipation of my reunion with the night. I brace a hand against the wall, feel the last stretch of cold stone before—

Shadows slither across the ground, lapping at my feet.

Three �gures step into the entrance of the cave, blocking me from freedom.

Moonlight illuminates their backs to outline their broad �gures. I take a slow step back, swallowing a scream of fear and frustration.

Bandits. “Thanks for getting that crown for us. Now hand it over,” one of them

grumbles, voice like gravel beneath the bandanna covering his mouth. “And if you’re quick about it, we might not even take that shiny ring from your �nger.”

My wounds ache, but I force myself to muster whatever strength I have left.

Fingers �exing at my side, I focus on the feel of my dagger while mapping out my next moves. Only when I’ve gathered every bit of brutality that lurks within me, I speak. My voice is scared and small, and if the men bothered to listen closely, they might just hear the danger lacing it. “Take it all—I don’t care. Just… just please don’t hurt me.”

I extend my hand, presenting the ring to them. The dirty diamond glints

enticingly enough to have a man stepping forward. I can practically feel the sly grin beneath his bandanna as he reaches for my hand, intent on pulling the band from my �nger.

I calm my mind. Shut out my soft heart. And stain my soul once again.

My �ngers close around the man’s wrist before I’m pulling him into the

awaiting dagger now gripped tightly in my other hand. The blade sinks into his

stomach with a sickening sound. Blood pours from the wound as the bandit grunts weakly.

I ignore the dull ache in my chest. This is precisely what I feared—myself.

Adena’s light within me sputters out.

Pulling the dagger from his gut, I watch him fall to my feet.

I stand over the dying body, chest heaving and hand bloody. The men gawk

as I slip the crown o� my arm to clutch it in my �st. My voice is ragged, hand beckoning in challenge. “If you want this, come and take it.”

The larger of the two remaining men charges at me, seemingly awakened

from his stupor. He swings a massive arm that I easily duck under. After spending so much time in complete darkness, my eyes seem suddenly sharper than before. Crown in hand, I stand to my full height before sending its pointed jewels careening toward his skull.

He yelps as blood gushes from his temple, stumbling back to let the �nal man

have a go at me. I dance on the balls of my feet, ignoring every wince of pain at the movement. When the last bandit pulls a long dagger from his belt, I let the crown clatter to the cave �oor, tightening my hold on the hilt of my own weapon.

He lunges, blade �ashing. I manage to rotate my body before he can stab me

in the chest, but the sudden, searing pain shooting from my shoulder tells me I wasn’t fast enough. He swipes at me again, forcing my feet farther back into the cave. Analyzing each one of his movements, I let him jab at me again. Arm extended and chest open, he’s made himself an easy target.

Holding my dagger by its blade, I cock my arm and let the weapon �y. It

pierces his chest, has him staggering back before eventually slumping against the cave wall. I watch his body slide down the stone, staining it with a streak of scarlet.

I blink at the two bodies sprawled before me. Blink again when a very much

alive one comes barreling toward me. Blood runs down his face from the gash I’d given him with a century-old crown. I don’t have the chance to move my leaden feet before large arms are wrapped around my middle.

He shoves me against the wall, my skull meeting stone. Spots swim before my

eyes to blot out what little vision I have. My cry of pain is weak, the tired body it

crawls from unable to muster anything more.

A rough hand has found its way around my throat. Fingers squeeze until I

can no longer breathe.

He watches me choke, smiling at the sight. I claw at his hand, kick at his legs.

With blurry vision, I �nd whatever �ght is left inside me. Whatever sliver of my soul begs to stay in this life. And with that last wrinkle of resolve, folded deep inside my crumpled being, I drive my knee into his groin.

His hand slips from my throat as he doubles over, allowing me time to slide

away from the wall. My own bloody hand closes around the back of his bowed neck. I don’t let myself think as I slam his head against the cave wall, again and again.

Blood sprays from the impact, splattering my face in that sickly warmth of

another’s life. It’s animalistic, this need to stay alive, to tear apart anything that stands between me and my next breath. The growl in my throat does not belong to me, nor do the hands that repeatedly sink a skull into stone.

When the red fades from my vision, I let his limp body fall to my feet.

Adena’s warmth returns shyly, as though her very memory does not recognize

the creature I’ve become. I’m shaking, every part of me trembling in fear of what I’ve done. In fear of myself.

A sort of numbness creeps over me as I step around the still bodies. The

crown sits innocently on the ground, despite some of the gems being coated with blood. It glitters beside the body adorning my dagger. My stomach churns at his vacant gaze, wide with the shock of Death’s swift arrival.

I look away before yanking the blade from his chest. And with the crown’s

sharp points �tted between my �ngers, I turn toward my awaiting freedom.

Keeping my gaze forward, I don’t dare look down at the stone �oor now

slicked with blood. Instead, I focus on that starry night, ahead and beckoning. I trip over my own feet in anticipation of the open sky.

Scrambling from the cave’s gaping mouth, I fall to my knees on the rocky

path. A crazed laugh bubbles out of me as I tilt my head to the sky. Moonbeams stroke my face as a soft breeze tangles my �lthy hair. I swipe a hand over my face, smearing mud, blood, and the sticky residue of guilt.

But I’m laughing again, strained yet relieved.

Adena’s light, however dim, is returning to my soul.

I am alive. I, an Ordinary, survived a Trial. Again.

My eyes fall to the long path ahead, and the comforting �eld of poppies

beyond. Farther still is the city I’ll have to trudge through before marching into the castle, crown in hand. I lift my crazed gaze to the moon, unsure how much time I have before midnight.

With that sense of urgency returning to my weary mind, I force shaking legs

to stand beneath me. Soon after, I’m quickening my pace—body sore, but hope swelling.

With every step, I grow closer to becoming a queen.

With every step, I grow closer to a united Ilya.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 19

Kai

My foot taps a steady beat against the marble �oor.

Members of the court mill about the throne room, having used the last three

hours as an excuse to drink and sloppily trade gossip among themselves. The countdown to midnight has become nothing more than an exclusive party of Elites.

Forgotten goblets of wine litter every �at surface, while others can be found

sloshing in the hands of noble men and women. Scanning the room and what obvious boredom �lls it, I take a sip of my own wine, savoring the biting sweetness on the back of my tongue. I’ve been leaning against a towering pillar for more than an hour now, content to stay tucked within the chaos.

After my visit with Mother, I reluctantly joined the court to restlessly await

Paedyn’s arrival. My wandering gaze continually returns to the large doors at the opposite end of the throne room in the hopes she will stride through them.

Because the alternative would mean that something happened to her, and I simply refuse to entertain that spiraling thought.

I will her to walk through those doors. If not for this kingdom, then for me. I

need her to come back to me. She is willingly my weakness, and yet, nothing has ever made me stronger. And I fear what I will become if—

“You’ve been staring at the doors since you got here.” I turn to face a grinning Jax, his hands shoved into the pockets of too-short

pants. “Not the whole time,” I state smoothly. “I’ve managed to catch you sneaking sips of wine from Andy’s glass.”

His grin shifts, suddenly sheepish. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I cross �dgeting arms over my chest, chuckling. “Really? Why don’t you go

ahead and walk in a straight line for me, then?”

The mere question has him swaying on his feet. “Because… maybe I don’t

want to.” He leans against the pillar in a comical attempt at nonchalance.

“At least one of us is having a good time.” I sigh out the words, my gaze

straying back to the doors.

“I could �nish that for you,” Jax says, pointing to the cup in my hand. “I

mean, if you’re not going to…”

I tilt my head against the cool marble. “What the hell,” I mumble, handing

the goblet to him. “It’s not doing me any good—” He’s tipped his head back, greedily gulping the wine despite a ribbon of it dribbling down his chin to stain the dark skin beneath.

“Easy, J!” It’s a struggle not to laugh as I tug the cup from his sticky hands. “I

better not have to carry you out of here tonight.”

He gives me a toothy grin. “Hey, I’ve helped Kitt ca—” A hiccup interrupts

the word. “… carry you from a party more than once.”

I can’t exactly argue on behalf of nights I don’t remember. So, instead, I settle

with a simple, “If her life weren’t at stake right now, I guarantee I’d be much more fun tonight.”

His confused look is only exaggerated by the alcohol that’s loosening his

features. “But why are you so worried about Paedyn? Isn’t that Kitt’s job?

They’re engaged, after all.”

I open my mouth before promptly shutting it.

My gaze travels across the room, skipping between the several circles of

gossiping court members. I wonder how many of them whisper the same question. Why does the future Enforcer worry for his brother’s betrothed? Is it simply due to loyalty and protection over the king? Or perhaps something far more scandalous?

I suppose the truth leans more toward the latter, but reducing my feelings for

Paedyn to something as juvenile as a scandal is absurdity. Only, it does not matter that every beat of my heart belongs to her. Because she does not belong to me.

Turning my attention back toward an awaiting Jax, I open my mouth to

spew an answer he likely won’t remember in the morning.

That is when the doors swing open.

Everything fades away, forgotten in her presence.

The future queen of Ilya strides into the throne room, and every Elite falls

silent. She is covered in dirt, streaked with blood. It freckles her face in a gruesome addition to the twenty-eight ones I know stretch across the bridge of her nose. Large tears in her clothing reveal jagged cuts beneath, softened only by the mud accompanying them.

My eyes trail down the length of her, knowing just how much that blood

must be a�ecting her. It’s coating her temple, her shoulder, her hands…

Her hands.

There, gripped between scarlet-stained �ngers, hangs a crown.

The rest of the court seems to recognize her achievement at the same

moment, resulting in a collective gasp that ripples across the room. I push o� the pillar, eyes wide as I study the lost relic from afar. A crack crawls up one of the sides where a splotch of blood stains the large gem there. The rest of it remains covered in mud, just like the woman holding it.

Paedyn’s piercing gaze travels over the crowd as she watches them take her in.

No one dares speak, dares move beneath her commanding stare. But when that blood-splattered face turns in my direction, I nearly smile. This formidability is not unfamiliar to me. I’ve seen it within her since the moment she saved my life.

Her eyes meet mine, and it feels like relief.

She re�ects my sentiment with a slight softening of her expression. But it

doesn’t last long. It can’t—not with this audience.

So I let her go. Let her pretend. Let her morph back into the queen she will

become.

All it takes is a single slow nod of my head.

She understands—and meets the king’s gaze with a newfound fortitude.

My eyes �ick to the dais, seeing something akin to awe settle on Kitt’s

features, and I can only assume that my expression looks the same. She takes another step into the throne room, pushing aside her pain for the portrayal of what is far more potent—power.

Every wound is on display. She wears them proudly, allowing each pair of eyes

to sweep over her. Blood drips from the gash at her temple, staining her hair and spilling a trail of crimson into her eye. With strides never slowing and face un�inching, she wipes at the blood with the back of an already stained hand.

I push slowly through the crowd, my gaze unable to stray from such

eminence. But watching isn’t nearly enough. I could fall to my knees, beg to be the only one worthy of witnessing her.

Clothes torn and body bloody, she slows before the dais. I shift on my feet,

knowing the weight of those piercing eyes now pinned on my brother. Kitt clears his throat, blinking at the scene before him. When he �nally �nds his voice, it’s to declare, “Ladies and gentlemen of the court, it seems Paedyn Gray has successfully completed her �rst Trial.”

And with that, Paedyn’s lips lift. She raises the crown then, matching its

bloody and mud-streaked appearance. I smile before she’s even done it. Wide enough to show those damn dimples she loves to hate.

Yes, I smile when she pushes the crown onto her head.

It sits atop her blood-streaked hair, drawing gasps from the gaping court. My

breath catches as she stands before the king, every bit his queen-to-be.

With a slight nod to Kitt, she turns slowly toward the court. Her sudden

smile catches even me by surprise, the �ash of her teeth white against that dirt-streaked face framing it. She inclines her head then, dipping it toward each side of the throne room. The movement is nearly taunting, as if daring any Elite to try to tear the crown from her head. Her gaze is a challenge that travels around the room. But with one �nal dip of her head, she turns back to Kitt.

He stands, accepting her silent invitation. Stepping from the dais, he o�ers

Paedyn an arm she readily takes. I feel suddenly hollowed out as the happy couple strides down the aisle.

I’m stunned by the sinking bite of bitterness. This shock of envy is quickly

swallowed by my resolve, focused only on being rid of this crowd. Seeing her. I push through the shifting bodies, unburdened by the need to be polite.

Murmurs grow into a gentle roar even before the royal couple steps from the

throne room. It’s di�cult to shove against the shocked sea of people now milling mindlessly about. But I’m nearly at the door now and—

A hand tugs at my arm.

I turn to �nd Andy looking alarmingly serious. “Don’t steal her away from

him when they �nally get a moment together.”

Unspoken words hang in the air between us. The corner of my mouth

twitches. “I don’t need to steal her away.”

“No,” she says smoothly. “You just kick down her door when she isn’t

answering you.”

My voice is low. “Don’t start, Andy.” She shakes her head at me, saddened by what she sees. “They’re engaged, Kai.

You can’t have her.”

“Yes, and I’ll spend the rest of my life trying to accept that fact.” I turn away and push through the doors.

They are standing in the hallway, bodies close and voices hushed.

Her eyes meet mine over Kitt’s shoulder.

I quicken my pace. Smother my jealousy. And open my damn mouth.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 20 Paedyn

The crown grows heavy on my head.

I can’t imagine the neck pain royals must endure. Though, it seems I’ll �nd

out �rsthand.

My arm is pressed tightly within Kitt’s, but he doesn’t seem to shy away from

the blood and dirt I mar his pristine tunic with.

Eyes, so many of them, skimming over my disheveled body.

I’ve never let myself bleed in front of so many Elites. Never let them see me so

weak. And for that reason, I keep my head high and gaze forward.

Pain laces every movement, slows each step. I force my aching body to keep

up its charade until I’ve made it out the doors. My legs shake, barely able to support me after my long trek through the city. But Kitt’s arm is a comfort, a disguised source of support that I lean on heavily.

The doors loom, as does the prospect of relief. Every head turns to follow us

out of the throne room, and it’s only when the countless pairs of eyes are sealed from sight that I slump fully against Kitt.

“Just a little farther,” he murmurs, his arm now wrapped around me. “Let’s

get you to the wall.”

I let him guide me, and even more di�cult, let him see me struggle. His hold

is hesitant and hovering, as if unsure how much he wishes to help. It’s unfamiliar, his touch. So unlike the claiming feel of his brother’s.

The crown slips atop my bloody strands of hair, the ones I’m trying very hard

to ignore. Kitt’s face ducks toward mine when I slump against the wall. He sounds as unsure as he looks. “Are you all right?”

I nearly rasp out a laugh. “You know, I’ve been better.” He almost smiles at that. “You were…” He clears his throat, rebuilding that

indi�erent distance between us. “You did well in there.”

“I was just trying not to fall on my face,” I pant.

“No need for that.” He glances over my battered form. “You’re wearing

enough blood as it is.”

I swallow. “You have no idea.” Despite the heavy feel of his gaze roaming my face, I avoid it. Understanding

my unspoken desire for a change of topic, he states, “You retrieved the crown.”

At the mention of it, I happily pull the heavy accessory from my head. “Here.

My body aches enough without this thing trying to snap my neck.”

“Well”—Kitt takes the crown slowly—“I’m sure you will be used to it soon

enough.”

“Right,” I say awkwardly.

Thought of our engagement has his gaze dropping to the ring still clinging to

my �nger. Emotion �its from ear to ear as he gently lifts my hand. The clearing of his throat turns into a slight cough. “We will have to get this cleaned.”

He runs a thumb over the muddy diamond. Then his gaze lifts to mine,

calculating in a way that surprises me. But his next words are far more startling. “After that, we’ll ensure the ring �nds its way back onto the correct �nger.”

My heart stutters against bruised ribs.

I look down, eyes snapping to the ring still decorating my right hand. Still

exactly where Kai had left it the night before my Trial.

I never put it back.

My mouth opens, ready to spew an excuse, spin the truth into something less

damning. Kitt has already expressed his concern for my relationship with Kai, and this has all but con�rmed it. I can feel the panic that pushes against my blood-splattered face, slowly rearranging my features into something all too incriminating.

That is when my eyes wander over the king’s shoulder, as if pulled there by a

tether I can’t seem to untangle myself from.

A gray gaze locks with mine, and I can read the relief within it at the sight of

me. My body trembles; my throat burns. I ache to fall into his arms.

I made it back to him. I lived to spend another day pretending I’m not in love

with him.

Kai’s long strides carry him toward us to spare me from spewing a lie to the

king. Only then does the Enforcer tear his attention from me, pinning it on Kitt.

“The court seems a bit restless, Brother. You might want to go back in there and say a few words.”

One moment, the king’s gaze is �icking between the two of us, seeming to

piece together our puzzle of pretend. And in the next, he directs cheery words toward his brother. “Yes, I suppose I should. I’ll also announce the ball we’ll be hosting tomorrow night in honor of this remarkable achievement.”

I force a smile, though he wasn’t speaking to me. “Thank you. But I’m not

sure I’ll be up for dancing.”

His gaze meets mine after a long moment. “I’ll have a Healer sent to your

rooms.” The shake of my head is interrupted by his stern words. “Let him help you. That is an order from your king.” With that, he backs away, lifting the crown slightly. “I look forward to hearing the story behind this. But for now, rest.”

I sag against the wall when he strides back into the throne room.

Kai is on me in an instant. His arm is sure around my waist, breath warm

against my ear. “I’ve got you. I’ve got you, Pae.”

I feel willingly weak with him to hold me, as if strength is a facade only

needed when he is not near. And it’s that realization that has every moment of the Trial �ooding back. My eyes fall to the trembling, bloody hands I hold out to him. “I’ve… I’ve stained my soul again.”

“Shh.” He grabs my wrists, pressing those bloody palms against his black

tunic. “There. Now it’s my soul that is stained.”

I laugh weakly for him, though it sounds more like a sob. Still holding my

wrists, he guides those crimson hands around his neck. My eyelids �utter closed when his arms encircle me, warm and comforting. But when my feet leave the ground, they �y open.

“Easy,” he murmurs, hearing the protests I don’t say. “It would be your

wedding day before you made it to your rooms.”

My head lolls against his shoulder with each step he takes down the hall. “I

didn’t think you would ever speak of my wedding.”

He swallows. “I thought you might not walk through those doors tonight.

And it made me realize that I’d much rather spend the rest of my life apart from you, watching at a distance, than without you.”

I swallow. My throat is dry. “You shouldn’t be doing this. We are supposed to

keep our distance. Now more than ever.”

“Yes,” he says simply. “Which is why I’m sel�shly stealing this moment.” I’m too tired to formulate a response, let alone a coherent thought. He turns

a corner, holding me close. I let my eyes wander over his stubbled jaw, over the worry creased between those dark eyebrows. I’m lulled by his even steps, hypnotized by the rhythmic beat of his heart beneath my ear.

“Turn the handle for me, would you, darling?” I must have dozed o� because when I pry open my eyes, we’re standing

before my bedroom door.

“I’d rather not kick it down this time,” Kai continues. “No need to give Andy

yet another reason to be pissed with me.”

Dropping a heavy hand from his shoulder, I fumble for the knob. As soon as

I’ve managed to twist it, Kai is stepping into the room and alarming a distracted Ellie.

“Oh, Paedyn!” Her voice is as soft as always, though �lled with far more

concern than I anticipated.

“Do I really look that bad?” I practically croak.

Kai sets me gently on the bed, treating me like I’m as fragile as I feel. His hand

cups the back of my neck to ensure my swaying body remains upright on the edge of the mattress. “You look like someone who has just done the impossible,” he murmurs, face close.

I smile, tasting blood on my cracked lips. “So I look like hell?” “If you look like hell,” he whispers with a sly grin, “then I’m fortunate to be

going there.”

My strained laugh is cut short by the sudden movement over his shoulder.

Pulling back, I’m reminded, horrifyingly, that we are not alone. At the color staining my cheeks, Kai turns to �nd Ellie wide-eyed and paralyzed in the center of the room.

Crouching down before me, the Enforcer clears his throat in preparation of

the soft command about to spew from it. “Ellie, get me a pail of warm water and a cloth, please.” He says this as if she hasn’t just seen what passed between us

mere moments ago. As my maid—I suppose it doesn’t matter. But as my friend —I’ll have some explaining to do.

She nods curtly, hurrying toward the bathroom as Kai adds, “Soap, too.” I sit there awkwardly with his hands now braced on either side of my legs.

Our eyes meet, mine concerned and his far too content. I give him a look that I hope screams, Keep your hands to yourself until she leaves, which I’m quite certain he understands because it’s the complete opposite he does next.

With a smirk that makes me want to simultaneously kiss and hit him, he

slides calloused palms down my thighs. My weak warning look doesn’t stop his slow search of my legs. I can’t help but smile back at him, and he seems to take that as a sign of encouragement.

I’m so distracted by the feel of Kai’s hands that I hardly notice Ellie place the

pail of water beside him. After setting down a cloth and bar of soap, she straightens with a clearing of her throat.

Kai’s eyes are locked on mine. “That will be all, Ellie. Thank you. I’ll let you

know when to send in the Healer.”

With a quick curtsy and glance in my direction, Ellie swiftly strides from the

room, shutting the door behind her. Turning my attention back on the smirking boy before me, I give his chest a good shove. “So much for pretending, Prince.”

He dips the cloth into the pail, shrugging at my words. “I’ll have the rest of

my life to pretend with you. But for now, I needed to keep you alert.”

“You were distracting me,” I breathe, eyes dropping to the blood coating my

hands.

My stained palms are quickly covered by the damp cloth he places over them.

“And I will happily be your distraction from pain. For as long as you need.”

The bar of soap is rough against my hands, but I welcome the discomfort. Kai

wipes at the scarlet now swirling atop my skin, leaving the towel stained with the blood of strangers.

I attempt to swallow the emotion clogging my throat. “It’s not the pain I

need a distraction from. It’s the memory of what I did.”

He threads the cloth between my �ngers, ridding my skin of any trace this

Trial left behind. “I know.” His voice is saddened with the weight of understanding. “It just all starts to feel the same after a while.”

I’m blissfully numb as he guides my hands into the pail of water, letting the

warmth wash over them. “I didn’t think I’d walk into that throne room tonight either,” I whisper. “I was ready to die beside Mareena in that crypt I fell into. I have never been so terri�ed—and I’ve spent my whole life in fear.”

He’s moved to my arms now, guiding the cloth over every speck of dirt and

blood splattered there. “Pae, we don’t have to talk about this now—”

“It was so dark,” I breathe, because part of me desperately wants to be free of

what haunts the con�nes of my mind. “I’ve never seen such complete and utter blackness. And the bats…”

My visible shudder has Kai placing a comforting hand against the small of my

back. I watch him clean every claw mark, every nick the beasts gifted me. When the stained cloth reaches the slash across my shoulder, I hiss in pain. He does his best to mop up the blood surrounding it as he murmurs, “But you got out. You got the crown. And then you cracked it against a man’s skull.” When my eyes �ick up, they land on his wry smile. “I’m assuming.”

I shake my head at him. “How did you…?” “You’re not the only one who’s observant, Little Psychic.” When his smile only grows, I hu�, “Well, I didn’t enjoy doing it.” “I know.” His gaze softens. “I wish I could have done it for you.” My voice is tired, re�ecting the current state of my body. “Does it ever get

easier? The bad that supposedly justi�es the hope of something good?”

“It hasn’t yet,” he says with a sigh. “But your bad will belong to me when I

become your Enforcer. And maybe then, when I know you are reaping the good, things will get easier.”

I shake my head, gaze lingering on the splotch of blood soiling his chest, the

place where he had pressed my palms. “I don’t want to stain your soul further.”

His smile is sad. “There’s not much left to stain, darling.” It takes all of three swipes with the cloth before he’s changing the subject. His

words hold a certain challenge as he says, “What about striding across the throne room? Seeing the looks on all those faces when you put that crown on your head?” The gaze he �icks over me is heavy. “Did you enjoy that?”

“I…” I loved it.

What I settle on instead is “I didn’t mind it.” He wipes a streak of mud from my jaw, brushing the jagged scar below it.

“Come on, don’t be modest, Gray.”

“Fine.” My gaze settles on his. “Powerful. It made me feel powerful.” “Good,” he breathes. “Focus on that feeling. Not what it took to get to it.” My �ngers �nd his free hand. “I don’t want to gain power if it means I lose

myself in the process.”

He wipes the cloth down my nose, freeing it of blood before �icking the tip

with his �nger. “Everyone loses themselves to something. So make it worthwhile.”

I let him tilt my head in the dim light. He dabs gently at a bead of dried blood

clinging to my temple. “And what did you lose yourself to?”

“Duty. Loyalty.” His lips quirk. “A silver-haired pain in the ass.” I lean back on my palms, studying him. “And you think that’s worth it?

Losing yourself to an Ordinary?”

As he drops the cloth from my face, I can’t quite read his mixture of

emotions. “Between the two of us, you’re the only one who seems to care about that fact.”

I straighten swiftly, enough to have Kai’s hands �attening on my thighs to

ensure I stay on the bed. “Of course I care.” My voice is rough, raw with emotion. “I’m weak. I nearly died today and—” I place a hand to his cheek, turning his face toward me. “Look at me, Kai. Look at what you chose to lose yourself to. I may have seemed strong in that throne room, but I will always be an impostor among the truly powerful.”

He’s shaking his head, hiding his gaze from me. Both of my hands are

cupping his face now. “I worry about you, Malakai.” The sound of his full name has those gray eyes �uttering closed. “If I die—”

“Stop.” “If I die,” I repeat sternly, “I need you to �nd something else worth losing

yourself to. I won’t let my impending death be yours as well.” I press my forehead to his, voice breaking as I say, “Promise me that. Please.”

“Pae.” His voice is ragged. “I would lose my life for you before �nding

something else worth living for.” His �ngers weave into my hair, slide along the

back of my neck. “You are my inevitable. In life and in death.”

Tears cloud my vision, one of them slipping down my cheek when our

mouths meet. He holds me gently, his kiss soft enough to shatter every wall within me. I crumble in his arms. Nothing has ever tasted as sweet as the silent promise on his lips.

You are my inevitable.

The kiss deepens, and with it, a plea with each press of my mouth.

I love you.

I tell him in the sigh he draws from my lips. In every slow caress across his

skin. In every pounding beat of the heart that belongs to him.

I love you.

He smells of pine and spice and long nights under the willow.

I love you.

He tastes like a secret I wish to scream, a word on the tip of my tongue that

will never be mine to utter. So I say his name instead, as if I could claim him so easily. As if I’m not thinking of three damning words when I say it.

I love you.

OceanofPDF.com

Edric

Edric’s arms are covered in blood.

That should not bother him. He is a king, after all. History itself is bathed in

blood, and it is the kings who shed it. He should be indi�erent, stony like his father raised him to be.

But this is not some necessary battle or worthless Ordinary. This is… Voices mu�e around him, blurring together into one frantic string of words.

The queen is dead.

Iris’s lifeless body lies on the bed. Blood stains once-white covers, mars once-

warm skin.

Advisers bicker, Healers hover, Fatals stand solemnly beside him.

Edric hears none of it. There is a steady ringing in his ears, and for that, he is

thankful.

His wife is dead. The life has been drained from her body by a mere infant,

and there was nothing his Healers could do to save her. Now, there is nothing left but a still shell of the woman Edric loved.

Well, that isn’t entirely true.

There is a baby girl in his arms.

Her lungs are �lled with shrill cries that slip from a small mouth. Again, the

king does not mind such a distraction. He shuts bleary eyes, unable to lower them to his daughter below. Only further remnants of his lifeless love lie there.

This child shares her mother’s piercing gaze, or rather, stole it. Those eyes

belong to Iris, not the infant who killed her.

When the ringing quiets in Edric’s ears, and the �oor threatens to cave in

beneath him, there is only one question the king cares to ask. The child is quickly shoved into his Silencer’s arms. “How much power?”

The three words are born of greed, of an unquenchable ache for strength.

Because nothing is more important to Edric than power—not anymore.

The Silencer stutters. “What is it, Damion?” the king pants.

All eyes fall to the three Fatals under Edric’s care. A crease of concentration

forms between Damion’s brows, followed by a concerning �urry of blinks. He opens his mouth. Shuts it.

“Out with it!”

The king’s command rings about the chamber, cutting through even the

thick stench of death. It is the anger and grief in his voice that pushes the Silencer to whisper what may be his own death sentence. Kings have a way of killing the messenger.

“She is powerless.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 21 Paedyn

I �inch at the tingling sensation in my temple.

Not because it’s painful to have a wound close beneath the hands of a Healer.

No, it’s the familiarity that hurts most.

The feel of my skin stitching back together only reminds me of when it was

my father on the other end of that ability. Once, his nimble �ngers were the ones to run over every ache and gash earned during my long training sessions. And after he had healed me, or I’d helped him heal another, we would share a butterscotch to celebrate another day survived.

Until he was gone. And now I’ve forgotten what the sweet tastes like.

I shift on the bed, my body tingling with each pass of the Healer’s swift

hands. Attempting to distract myself from the familiar feel of it, I stare instead at the late afternoon light spilling through so many surrounding windows. Kai hadn’t left my bedroom until the early hours of the morning, leaving me to sleep most of the day away.

He had tried to convince me to see a Healer up until the moment I watched

him slip out the door. But I was far too tired to entertain the idea until this very moment, having stumbled out of the bath in a tremendous amount of pain.

And with the ball looming only a handful of hours away, I force myself to endure the ache of being healed by unfamiliar hands.

Ellie bustles around the room, readying herself for the great deal of work that

awaits. Having slept so late, I’ve left her with little time to make my damp hair and raw skin look presentable. I watch her quick movements, unnerved by the fact that we have yet to speak since Kai’s late arrival in my rooms.

“You’re all set, miss.” I startle at the man’s deep voice beside me. “Yes, thank you,” I manage to the

Healer, adding a quick nod in emphasis. He returns the gesture before making his way out of the room, leaving my healed body behind.

With a sigh of relief, I stand to my feet, stretching out sti� limbs. “It no

longer feels like I nearly died yesterday,” I say cheerily. “In fact, I think I may

actually be in the mood for dancing.”

“Someone seems happy.” Ellie pats the vanity chair with a smile, beckoning

me to her.

I sit before her, letting my eyelids �utter shut as she begins powdering my

skin. “I feel good. Hopeful.”

“I’m glad.” Something about her tone has my eyes snapping open. “And this good mood

has nothing to do with K—” I take a breath. “With the Enforcer.”

“Mm-hmm,” she hums, lips tucked into a thin smile. “Ellie, there is nothing going on between me and…” I trail o� when she

shakes her head at me.

“Paedyn, I don’t need to know about you and the prince. I just…” She chews

on her bottom lip. “I just hope you’re being careful. Queens are not as easily forgiven as their kings.”

Her words are a much-needed reminder. My eyes fall on the ring still residing

on my right hand—a detail Kitt will not soon forget. The warm bath water has thoroughly cleaned it of the mud, leaving the promise to glint in my lap.

With a deep breath, I slip it onto the correct �nger.

Ellie doesn’t seem to notice as she continues with that soft smile of hers. “But

I enjoy seeing you giddy like this. It reminds me of Adena and her boy from Loot.”

My whole body sti�ens beneath her hand currently dragging a dark line of

kohl atop my lashes. “What are you talking about?”

I hear the hesitance in her voice, the quiet sadness that remains there. “That’s

right. She never told you, did she?” She lets the words linger. “There was this boy she would sneak o� to see while you were in the Trials.”

My heart pounds in time with her words, aching like it has since the day

Adena died. “Why… why didn’t she tell me?”

Ellie pulls back, allowing me to open the eyes now welling with tears. “She

didn’t want to distract you from the Trials.” Her lips pull into a thin smile. “She

said you wouldn’t rest until you met him and approved. So the plan was to tell you after. But then…”

“There was no after,” I whisper, turning away with a shuddering breath. “She

was always too damn sel�ess.”

We fall silent as Ellie hesitantly returns to the task at hand. After a long while

in which I dwell only within my thoughts, I manage to gather enough courage to peek at my re�ection. But I don’t recognize the girl within it. Her lashes are darkened, her lips tinted the color of blood. She looks like the sharpness that piercing grief hones one into. Like fearlessness carved out of necessity, not courage.

“I want her with me tonight. Adena,” I say quietly, breaking the silence that

has long stretched between us.

Ellie nods in understanding and swings open the closet doors.

Silver pools at my feet, cascading down the body above.

Cool air brushes the low dip of my bare back. The dagger strapped to my

thigh is more of a comfort than anything, as is the steel ring I spin on my thumb.

So much has changed since the �rst time I wore this dress. And yet, here I am

again, walking toward a ball in honor of the Trials I’m competing in. Only, I’ve now gained a ring on my hand. Cut the hair falling down my back. Earned more scars I’m ashamed of. Lost the girl who made this very dress for me.

I pull at the elegant shawl around my shoulders, ensuring it covers the O

carved above my heart. Thankfully, Ellie hadn’t questioned me when I requested to wear the silver wrapping. It ties elegantly beneath my breasts, draping over my shoulders while still covering the maimed skin I wish to hide.

Kitt nods as I approach the closed door to the ballroom. There is no denying

how handsome he looks in a black suit. It’s perfectly tailored to his body, contrasting against the blond hair and golden crown atop his head.

“You look lovely,” he says evenly.

I smile, trying to warm this frigid indi�erence between us. “Thank you, Kitt.

You look very handsome.”

He nods his thanks before o�ering me a sti� arm. I accept it, feeling more

than a little awkward as I do. Kitt doesn’t waste a moment before tilting his chin toward the Imperials beside us. Understanding his silent request, they begin to open the massive doors.

We wait, loosely joined at the elbows.

The king looks down at our linked arms then, examining the bare �ngers that

fan around the crook of his elbow. “I see your ring made it back to the correct hand.”

The doors groan on their hinges. My heartbeat quickens its pace.

I lift my free hand, �ashing the diamond at him.

This is the hand Ilya needs this ring to be on. The �nger Ordinaries need it to

be on.

“Of course,” I say evenly. “After hiding it from the bandits, I must have

slipped it onto the wrong �nger in my delirious state.”

The slightest bite in my voice has him studying me curiously until the doors

fall open.

“Ready?” he murmurs. “Not in the slightest.” And with that, we step out onto the balcony that overlooks the ballroom.

Kitt guides me to the railing, our bodies close. A sea of people stand below us, all staring up expectantly. I haven’t seen this view since my entrance to the �nal Purging Trial’s ball. And I can’t say I’ve missed looking down on every cold expression.

“Good evening!” Kitt welcomes, his voice carrying across the long length of

the room. It’s suddenly warmer when not directed at me. “Tonight we celebrate the success of Paedyn Gray’s �rst Trial. She has achieved what few dared to do, bringing Mareena Azer’s crown back to its rightful home. And if Paedyn continues to complete these Trials, she will soon be wearing that crown herself.”

I struggle to stop from startling at the servant who suddenly appears beside

me. Hesitantly, I accept the �ute of champagne he o�ers and watch as Kitt does the same.

“A toast,” the king declares, lifting the glass out toward the crowd. They

respond with a raising of their own champagne. He seems to clear a cough from

his throat before �nishing, “To Paedyn Gray, and the completing of this �rst Trial.”

My murmured words are swallowed in the echoing crowd. But they are

meant for no ears but my own. “To surviving long enough to see a united Ilya.” I lift the glass to my lips, swallowing the champagne in time with everyone else.

The bubbles �zz their way down my throat, crisp and sweet.

Life resumes on the dance �oor as we make our way down one of the

emerald-padded staircases that lead to the marble below. Spirited music accompanies each of my steps, Kitt’s arm an anchor to keep me from taking a tumble down the stairs.

When my heels hit the �oor, I’m surrounded by a swarm of bodies. Not for

me, of course, but for the grinning king. Women of all ages �ock to us, rambling about Plague knows what while batting their lashes at him. I’m quickly shoved from his side, left to sip my champagne alone while Kitt occupies his entourage.

Annoyance quickly crawls across my features to redden my cheeks. I’m not

upset by the women attempting to woo my betrothed, only that they were bold enough to do it in front of me. With that thought in mind, I begin to push my way through the gaggle to claim what is mine—not out of jealousy, but as an act of power that I clearly need to establish.

I reach for Kitt, looping my arm through his. “Let’s dance. I want to dance.” The women seem to de�ate at my words, Kitt nearly as surprised as they are.

“You do?”

I �ash him a bright smile, as though it could mend the relationship I left in

shambles. “We are engaged, yes? It seems only right that we dance for the court.”

Kitt contemplates this for a moment before deciding he doesn’t have much of

a choice. In silent agreement, we stride toward the dance �oor. I throw back the rest of my champagne and set the empty �ute on a nearby servant’s tray, stomach warming from the alcohol. As I turn back to smile at the begrudging king I’ve dragged along, my gaze snags on a familiar shade of purple.

Kitt nearly slams into me with how abruptly I plant my feet.

An emotion more potent than rage begins to boil within me at the sight of

that lilac hair. Kitt’s mouth is moving, but I don’t hear a word that falls from it.

Instead, I’m standing at the edge of the dance �oor, staring at Adena’s murderer.

It’s as though I’m back in the center of that Pit, cradling her broken body

with my eyes locked on the culprit, just as they are now.

My feet are suddenly moving. I push through the clustered bodies and

swaying couples, not caring that I’m striding through a dance. With each step, her features grow clearer. The long lilac hair that was tied in a strap for that �nal Trial in the Bowl. The brown eyes that had watched the branch plunge through Adena’s chest. The painted lips that curled into a smile as she guided it there with a single murderous thought.

And I am going to tear her apart for it.

I’ve nearly reached Blair by the time her gaze �nally deigns to land on me.

And I smile when it widens with an emotion that might just be fear.

I lunge, teeth bared, and arms outstretched— Arms wrap around my waist, tugging me back from her.

I let out a cry of frustration as I �ght against the familiar hold. Kai’s lips are at

my ear before my feet have even met the �oor. “Easy, Pae. You need to calm down.”

I claw at his arms, anger clouding my vision. It’s not until another �gure

blocks my view of Blair that I still. Lenny’s face hovers in front of me, free of its usual Imperial’s mask. Without the leather obscuring it, I can see the worry that clearly crinkles his brow. “Paedyn, you can’t touch her, all right?” His voice is part plea and part command. “This isn’t worth it. You’re going to be queen.

Think of what would happen if you tried to kill the general’s daughter in front of your entire court?”

Kai’s arms slacken around my waist, leaving me panting up at Lenny. “It’s not

worth it,” he says quietly. “Please, don’t make me stand between the two of you.

Because I will.”

His words have me taking a staggering step back. I shake my head at him. He

must see every bit of hurt and hatred on my face because his falls into an equally torn expression. And yet, he chooses to return to his spot at Blair’s side. Her brown gaze �icks to mine, face placid in a way that makes it di�cult not to shatter the facade with my �st.

“Keep her out of my sight,” I order evenly. “Because you won’t be able to

stop me, Lenny. You know that.”

I’m walking away before a reaction can form on their faces. I hear Kai’s long

strides behind me, likely following to ensure I behave myself.

But that is the last thing I want to do tonight.

I grab a �ute of champagne from a servant’s tray and gulp down the liquid in

a matter of seconds. Then I exchange that empty glass for a full one and do the same. Warmth spills into my stomach, coating my body in an intoxicating fuzzy feeling.

That is all I want to feel tonight. Not anger. Not hurt. Not queenly. Just this

contentment beginning to thrum through me.

“Do I even want to know what you’re planning?” Kai sighs from where he

towers over me.

I give him a smile, noting the way it a�ects him. Then I shove my empty glass

into his hand. “I’m planning on having fun.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 22

Kai

She’s lost her shoes.

Well, she had.

That was before I’d scoured the ballroom for them, knowing Paedyn would

not. Seeing that she �ung them o� her feet with a declaration of discomfort, I’m sure she was quite content to never �nd them.

Now, swaying in time to the music, she hardly notices the heels hanging from

my �ngers. I lean against the pillar, watching her with a smile that has rarely left my lips all evening.

Her familiar silver dress clings to the body beneath, rippling with each of her

movements. She’s hypnotizing—every laugh, every smile, every sway of her hips.

Her cheeks are �ushed pink beneath the strands of silver hair falling over her face. But despite her glistening skin, Paedyn doesn’t remove the thin shawl around her shoulders.

And I may be the only one in this room that knows why.

Lifting my eyes from where I know Father’s parting gift to her lies beneath

the fabric, I �nd her lifting yet another glass of alcohol to those distracting red lips. I push o� the pillar, halting her arm before the liquid can slip down her pretty throat. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I may need to cut you o� for the night.”

Her eyebrows rise comically, every movement exaggerated. “You cutting me

o�?” She leans closer, tilting her head at me. “That seems a bit ironic.”

“Trust me, darling.” I sigh. “I’m well aware.” She waves her glass at me, sloshing champagne over the brim of it. “Aren’t

you the one who loves to get drunk at these boring balls?” With her free hand, she shoves a �nger into my chest. “Then you’d beg for a dance with me. And occasionally unlace my dress afterward.”

I chuckle at her sly grin. “You know why I did that.”

“Yes, but what I don’t know,” she says innocently, “is why you haven’t since.” “Are you…” I shake my head at her in disbelief. “Are you �irting with me,

Gray?”

She giggles in a way I’ve never heard before but would beg to again. “I’m

simply thinking out loud.”

Now it’s my turn to tilt my head at her. “Then I would certainly like to hear

what else it is you are thinking.”

“Why aren’t you drinking with me?” she shoots back with a mischievous

grin.

“Someone has to look after you.” She takes a step closer. “I have a �ancé.” “And yet…” I dangle the heels in front of her. “I’m the one carrying your

shoes. Though, I am worried about what it is you’ll be taking o� next.”

This has Pae laughing, loudly. Her teeth are bright against red lips, and I can

do nothing but study the unbridled brilliance of that smile. “Why, because I won’t let you help?”

I shrug a shoulder, my eyes darting across the packed room. “Because I don’t

like to share.”

This seems to still her for a moment. At least, long enough to take a slow swig

of champagne. Then her eyes are pinned on that sparkling ring, even while returning my shrug. “Well, you’ll have plenty of time to get used to it.”

I’m not even drunk, but her words are sobering. They cut right through me,

the reminder a slap to the face. Because I will forever be sharing her in secret, in the shadow of her marriage to my brother. That thought alone has me dropping her forgotten shoes and snatching the glass from her hands. In one swift movement I down the stolen liquid, savoring its sweetness on my tongue.

Her eyebrows rise as a laugh tumbles from her mouth. “Changed your mind

about keeping an eye on me, hmm?”

I wave over a servant, grabbing two more �utes of champagne from his tray.

“Oh, I’ll still have my eyes on you when I’m drunk, darling. And that is exactly the problem.”

Taking the glass I extend, she gives me a wry look. “And why would that be a

problem?”

I lean toward her to murmur, “We are supposed to be keeping our distance,

remember? I have enough trouble doing that when I’m sober.”

Something about the way she’s looking up at me has already made it di�cult

to think straight. This version of Paedyn seems to be even more dangerous than the one who un�inchingly holds a blade to my throat. Alcohol emboldens, loosening her lips to spew sober thoughts. And, truthfully, I’m not sure how to hold myself back from a Paedyn who so brazenly pursues me.

In fact, she might even be making me nervous. I’m unused to the feeling. “In that case…” Her voice is a lazy drawl as she presses her �ngers to the

bottom of my glass, lifting it to my mouth. Even as she tips the glass against my lips, our gazes never roam from each other. “Let’s test that self-control of yours, Enforcer,” she croons, handing her own champagne to me.

I sigh before sipping generously from her glass. “Is that not what you’ve been

doing since the day we met?”

She clicks her tongue. “I won’t be charmed by your pretty words, Prince.” The corner of my mouth curls into a wicked smile. “Seems a bit late for that,

doesn’t it?”

“Cocky bastard,” she whispers. “Pretty Pae.” I admire her for a long moment, desperately wishing we were the only ones in

this room. Wishing there was no audience, no rules to follow. She seems to be thinking the same thing, because with a hu�, she grabs the glass from my hand and �nishes o� the champagne.

“I want to dance,” she declares, face �ushed.

I slip my hands into the pockets of my dark pants. “Well, you’ll have to ask

me properly.”

“And what makes you think I want to dance with you?” “I can’t think of a reason you wouldn’t want to, actually.” Her smirk sharpens before she turns her back on me and calls, “Jax!” A lanky �gure across the room whips around at the sound of his name. When

his gaze lands on a waving Paedyn, his face splits into a grin. He hurries over, his long strides carrying him quickly through the crowd.

“Hi, Paedyn!” He says this cheerily enough to disguise the nerves rattling his

voice.

“Hello, Jax.” When she smiles at him, I catch the nervous bob of Jax’s throat.

“I’ve missed you.”

“R-really?” “Of course.” She extends her hand. “Now, let’s dance.” Jax’s eyes widen. Paedyn, on the other hand, shoves her empty glass into my

palm. Then she’s throwing a smug look over her shoulder while pulling my little brother onto the dance �oor. I shake my head at her bare back, watching that silver dress ripple behind, Jax in tow.

It’s not long before I’m chuckling at the two of them attempting a dance.

They have barely managed a series of steps without stumbling, and Pae can’t stop laughing long enough to even try. Instead, she seems to have abandoned the choreography accompanying this song and is now doing whatever the hell she wants.

Picking up her shoes, I return to my spot against the pillar, leaning there as I

watch them spin around the room. As they smile brightly, their laughter cuts through the commotion of the room, reaching even my ears. It reminds me of a time when—

“We used to laugh like that all the time.” Kitt brushes my shoulder as he rounds the pillar. I glance over at him with a

shake of my head. “You read my mind.”

He sounds tired. “I miss enjoying these balls.” “As do I.” I stare out onto the dance �oor. “At least someone is having a good

time.”

He takes a sip of his drink, eyes following Paedyn’s spinning �gure. “She

seems so… happy.”

“Well,” I sigh, “half a dozen glasses of champagne will do that to a person.” Kitt snorts. “So she’s taking a page out of your book for the night?” “It would seem so.” I crack a smile. “But she’s de�nitely doing it better. I

would have stolen a bottle of something stronger and staggered o� to my room by now.”

“And I would follow,” Kitt adds, “because I refuse to endure a ball if you

aren’t su�ering with me.”

I shake my head, smiling at the �oor. “The good old days, huh?” “Oh, yes.” He blows out a breath. “I wish these balls were our biggest

concern now.”

I’m not sure what compels me to say it. Even the words taste bitter. “I wish

they were my biggest concern then, too. But I was busy being cut open by our father.”

I can feel his shocked gaze roaming my face. “Kai, I… I can’t tell you how

sorry I am about that. What he was to you, what he put you through, was just so… di�erent from the man I knew.”

Guilt twines its way around me as I immediately regret the words. Taking a

breath, I look him in the eyes. Father’s eyes. “I only say that to remind you of how much better you can be. How much better you’ve already become.”

His eyes light with an emotion I can’t quite make out. “I want to be better.

Hell, I want to be great.”

“And you will be.” My hand meets his shoulder, shaking it slightly. “I’m with

you until the very end.”

His voice is a murmur, earnest as the gaze he pins on me. “You and me,

Brother.”

“You and me,” I repeat.

We share something then. A smile. A moment of understanding. A repairing

of a bond once strained.

It’s taken much grief and anger to get here, but I’m proud to say that my

brother has returned to me. This is the Kitt I know and love. This is the friend I’ll spend the rest of my life with.

This is the man who is marrying the woman I love.

I push the thought away. “That was too depressing a topic for a ball. We

should be attempting to have fun.”

Kitt nods to the dance �oor. “I think the two of them are having enough fun

for the both of us.”

Indeed, they were. Jax and Paedyn had yet to stop causing a scene with their

incessant spinning. “Has it been three dances? If they have any more, the court

may begin to think our little brother is trying to steal away your betrothed.”

“Oh, I doubt that’s the brother they’re worried about,” Kitt says evenly.

Here we go.

I have rehearsed my rebuttal to this touchy topic. Clearing my throat, I

ensure it is only those soft, practiced words that �ll the air between us. “I don’t want to get in the way of you two.”

It is the truth. I have no desire to be the wedge driven between them. But that

is what I am, and I will not stop loving her because of it.

Kitt chuckles, and I’m slightly startled by the sound. “It is not you who’s

getting in the way.”

I don’t have the chance to ponder his words. He moves on quickly, avoiding

any further discussion on the matter. And some cowardly part of myself is thankful for it. “Andy seems to be enjoying the show.”

Scanning the crowd, I �nd her familiar wine hair among the throng of

bodies. I can see her body shaking with laughter from here, one hand pressed to her mouth while the other curls around her pretty dance partner.

My eyes quickly �ick over the crowd to land on a shock of lilac hair. Pressed

close to Blair is the tall redhead I know to be Paedyn’s friend. “It was risky having Blair here, you know. The queen-to-be nearly tore her head o� in front of the whole court.”

The words have Kitt taking a drink. “Oh, I know. But I need to somehow…

acclimate the two of them.” He coughs quickly into a curled �st. “I can’t keep them separated forever. And I certainly can’t have my queen attacking the people in this castle.”

My queen.

It’s the way he says the words that has me tensing. And that is precisely the

reaction he was looking for. Aside from my subtle �inch, I keep my expression blank and gaze forward. “No, you can’t have that.” Turning to face him, I lower my voice, adding, “But if I know anything about your queen, it’s that she will always �nd a way. To survive or to kill. And I’m not sure anyone can outlive Paedyn’s wrath.” My eyes �ick to the dancing couple, a lilac-haired girl in the arms of my Imperial.

Kitt nods. “I don’t doubt that. You know her better than I do. Better than

you once knew me.”

“I would know you in every life, Brother.” My words are hurried. I step in

front of him, facing my other half fully. “More than any other soul. Believe that.”

He smiles—a slow, relieved movement. His hand clutches my arm as he ducks

his head, hiding the emotion shining in those green eyes. “And I you.”

I loose a breath, feeling the tension �ee from my body. This is the brother I

know, the bond I know to have with him. And I cannot bear to lose that.

“Are those her shoes?” I follow Kitt’s gaze to where the heels dangle from my hooked �ngers. My

laugh is mu�ed by the hand I run down my face. “She took them o� about two glasses of champagne ago.”

The king’s gaze crawls over my shoulder. “Speak of the devil.” I turn slowly toward the dance �oor, and there she is, striding toward us with

a dazzling smile between rosy cheeks. I’m breathless at the sight of her, doomed by the hope of having her. It’s a beautiful ruin, a devastating devotion. This girl holds my heart in her hands, could crush it between her �ngers and still have me thanking her for the touch.

And I hold her shoes.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 23 Paedyn

My blood feels bubbly.

I’m light and heavy all at once, the spreading warmth beneath my skin

hypnotizing. I’ve never felt so carefree, so unbothered by life and rules and hopes and failures…

What was I thinking? My head is spinning. Not in a particularly unpleasant

way. But fast enough to routinely dump the thoughts from my head.

It doesn’t help that the rest of me has been spinning for… a length of time I

don’t care to determine at the moment. I’ve �nally untangled myself from Jax’s long legs after dancing—or something loosely resembling that—between the staring court members.

Because I’ve set my sights on something equally as fun.

The boys lean against a pillar, black suits stark beside the marble stone and— And I can’t focus on anything else because, holy shit, they look good. I can

feel my smile growing as I walk toward them in as straight of a line as I can manage. They are a pretty pair, the Azer brothers. And I have the rest of my life to spend with them. Married to one and in love with the other.

That bleak thought is one of the many I’d hoped the numerous glasses of

champagne would ward o�. But like all the others, the thought is �eeting. As is the urge to rip Blair’s head o�. For now.

I’m suddenly standing before the king and his Enforcer. Kitt and Kai.

Betrothed and regrettably not betrothed.

My tongue feels loose and dry and where the hell are my shoes? I ignore all of

this to say, “Why aren’t you two having fun?”

It’s Kai who answers, voice enticing in a way I certainly wouldn’t refuse at the

moment. “Are we supposed to dance with Jax as well?”

Kitt chuckles while I smile loosely, tilting my heavy head. I want him to laugh

at my words like that. I want him to want to spend time with me. Or something

like that. “No, I’m sure you’ve already done that. So, I’ve come to ask you to dance.”

Well, that’s an interesting idea. I’m scared what words will fall from my

mouth next. Whatever I say is a shock to even myself.

Kai shakes his head. “And I thought you couldn’t surprise me any further

tonight.”

When the Enforcer’s gaze meets mine, the king returns to his frustrating

stoicism. Yes, I would very much like for us to be friends again. His words are clipped. “Me? Or Kai?”

I think I hear myself giggle. “Yes.” And with that, I’m grabbing them both by the arm. I don’t bother trying to

comprehend their persistent protests as I drag them toward the dance �oor. The sea of people parts for us, amused enough to turn to their neighbor and gossip.

When I halt in the center of the dance �oor, I turn to the boys. “As future

queen, I hereby instate a new tradition.”

I might have yelled the words. Oops.

Kai is now pinching the bridge of his nose, swallowing the laugh in his throat.

“Plagues, I hope you remember this tomorrow.”

“Shh, I’m making a decree,” I scold.

Kitt might have smiled. “We’re listening, Paedyn.” I like that he said my name. That feels like progress.

I clear my throat, ignoring the many wide gazes surrounding, and— Hmm. I feel like I should be taller for this. Establish my strength and such. So

where the hell are my heels when I actually need them?

“I declare,” I say slowly, my spine straightening, “a dance between the three of

us. Uni�ed as one.”

I don’t even give them the chance to argue. How very queenly of me.

I’m wrapping an arm around each of them and swaying to the lively music.

This is the fun I wanted. This will bring us together. What better way to force the king into friendship with me?

I laugh and laugh and, Plagues, have I ever laughed so much? A safe bet

would be, no, I have never laughed so much. And I think it may be that very reason that gets the boys’ feet to move with me.

They share a single glance. It’s that brotherly bond that can never be broken

—except by perhaps me, but what a grim thought—that has them communicating in a language I can’t hear. And the silent conclusion they come to is clearly for my bene�t. Not rooted in pity, no, but in caring. Kai for me, and Kitt for Kai.

Soon enough, their arms weave around my back, wrapping around each

other. We spin in our makeshift circle with any series of steps we desire. I’m pulled and spun and laughing louder by the minute. They laugh with me, at me, maybe, but I don’t care. This is a happiness I’m willing to sacri�ce my dignity for.

We break out of our circle, dancing however we please. I’m spun between

them, passed from arm to arm. I barely even notice the groups of people beginning to dance beside us, all following our lead. Clusters of bodies spin and dance among themselves, laughing at the informality of it all.

And I dare say it’s the most fun this court has ever seen.

Teetering on my toes, I throw both arms over the king and his Enforcer’s

shoulders, beaming at the room around us. There is such beauty in chaos and I —

I’m being lifted o� the ground.

I squeal when arms wrap around my waist and hoist my feet o� the �oor. I’m

now a foot taller than the boys holding me up, and this is exactly the height I wished to be when making my impulsive decree.

I look down to my left. Kitt—crown crooked atop blond hair, smile

shockingly wide, demeanor that of the boy I befriended so long ago, not the one I’d betrayed. I see hope when I look at him in this moment. A blooming companionship.

I look down to my right. Kai—black hair curling over his brow, eyes bright,

and dimples that I curse beneath my breath. But above all, love. It lingers in his gaze, in his touch, down to the very curve of that smile I know belongs to me alone.

The room spins around me, but it’s him I focus on. Him I cling to.

Long after our dance and long into the next life.

The night passes in the form of hazy �ashes.

My mouth hurts from smiling. My feet ache from dancing.

But I’m not on my feet in this �ashing moment.

No.

I’m in strong arms, pressed against a broad chest, smiling up at a handsome

face.

He tells me to stop looking at him like that.

My voice sounds far away. “And how am I looking at you?” He says I’m looking at him like a promise I can’t keep.

This confuses me. Or maybe it doesn’t. Maybe it makes perfect sense. “I want to tell you a secret, but I’m scared of it.” He o�ers to say it for me.

I nod.

I notice what is hooked around his �ngers, dangling from the hand beneath

my knees.

“You found my shoes!” He whispers the three-worded secret. “You found my shoes for me.” Another murmured declaration of devotion.

Tears prick my eyes. “… you found my shoes for me.” He says he loves me. Again and again.

I cover my face with a pillow, smothering out the light.

Groaning, I roll over, nearly slipping o� the side of my bed. My head pounds

as I dare to peek open an eye and instantly regret it. Sunlight has long since poured into my room to bathe the bed in warmth, as if the rays wish to caress my cheek.

Throwing the covers over my aching head, I happily hide from the world

beyond. Except, the world beyond begins to speak.

“You know, I bet noon, but Kai was con�dent on two hours past that,” says

the familiar voice. “He was right. I suppose I should have listened. He does know

you far better.”

“I wouldn’t give him too much credit,” I grumble from beneath the sheets.

“It’ll go to his head.”

Gathering my courage, I slowly peel back the fort I’ve buried myself beneath

and squint in the painful light. I know by voice alone who occupies this room with me. But that doesn’t make it any less shocking when I see his green eyes and tousled blond hair.

He is in my room. Shocking still, he came to see me. I don’t remember much

of last night, but I must have done something right. Now, I just need to ensure I don’t ruin this progress.

I scramble into a sitting position as Kitt so obviously points out,

“Champagne is not nearly as fun in the morning.”

My heavy eyes land on where he sits beside my bed. The king is watching me

closely and all I can manage is a weak, “My head is pounding.”

“That,” he says slowly, “I expected. So I had Gail mix this up for you.” He grabs a glass from my bedside table, swirling the murky liquid within it. I

try my best not to seem shocked by his kind gesture. But it’s di�cult to ignore the hope swelling in my chest. “That looks… terrifying,” I �nally croak. “What even is it?”

His smile is worrisome. “It’s best if you don’t know. But it will make you feel

better. Trust me.”

I cut him a skeptical glance after peering at the liquid. He inclines his head,

urging me to drink. But as soon as I press the glass to my lips and tip my throbbing head back, I immediately regret it. The taste can only be described as foul, and I’m momentarily considering spitting the grainy texture out.

“No, don’t give up yet.” The corner of Kitt’s mouth kicks up, and that alone

keeps me going.

Hastily gulping down the rest of the vile liquid, I push the cup into his hand

with a sputtering cough. “That was…” I physically shudder. “That was awful.”

“Gail’s hangover remedy is not for the weak, let me tell you.” His gaze grows

distant. “Kai and I have endured it many times over the years.”

I’m handed a glass of water next, which I eagerly drain in the hopes it will rid

me of the horrid taste in my mouth. The king watches me closely, looking far

from the title with how casually he sits beside me. “How are you feeling?”

I assess myself before determining, “Better, actually. Thank you. I didn’t…”

I’m feeling annoyingly awkward. “I didn’t think you would come and see me.”

“Someone had to ensure you were still alive up here,” he says simply. “I’m glad you cared to check.” There is a long pause. It’s as though he hadn’t considered that to be true.

Then comes his curt change of subject. “I’m addressing the court today about your next Trial.”

I straighten. “Already?” Kitt nods. “Testing your benevolence will take longer than your bravery, so

I’m getting you started sooner.”

“I’ll be in another Trial within the next few days.” The words are deafening, and yet, I had hardly whispered them. A familiar

sense of panic eats away at my composure. I may have completed the �rst Trial, but that does not guarantee I’ll make it out of this one alive. And just as I have been my entire life, I’m afraid.

“At least you’re plenty rested,” Kitt o�ers.

I lean my head against the wall where it continues to ache dully. “When did I

get back to my room last night?”

“Nearly �ve in the morning,” he states. “Kai carried you up here.” I practically wince at his words. There is no bite to them, and that almost

makes it worse. Talk of Kai has always been, and always will be, unbearably awkward. So I attempt to avoid it. “Plagues, how much did I drink?”

“Enough to not remember much, I assume?” I blow out a breath. “Yes, it’s all very… blurry. I remember bits and pieces of

the ball.” Cutting him a glance, I add, “Well, I certainly remember why I started drinking in the �rst place.”

The sight of Blair �ashes in my mind, managing to boil my blood even now. “I’m sorry that her being there was so upsetting,” Kitt states, not sounding

too torn up about it. “But I need you to get used to her being around. I can’t simply make her disappear.”

“Oh, I could.” There is not a hint of a smile on my face. “Allow me. Please.”

“You know that’s not possible, Paedyn.” He runs a hand down the back of his

neck. “But you seemed to be having fun despite her being there. Even managed to get the court to have a good time, and that is no simple feat.”

“Yes, the dancing,” I say slowly. “My feet are sore.” “Well, I hear you discarded your shoes rather quickly.” He nods to the heels

that were hastily strewn beside my bed.

I stare at them, a memory struggling to surface at the sight. But before I have

a chance to recall, Kitt is standing to his feet. “You made another decree as well.

Very impressive.”

I laugh. “Don’t mock me.” That almost manages to earn me a smile before he clears his raspy throat and

stands. “I’ll send Ellie in to get you ready. I have a meeting to get to.” He points to the bedside table, drawing my attention to what sits there, steaming in the sunlight. I hadn’t noticed the bowl in my foggy state. “Kai said you might want some of that. Again, he knows you rather well, so I took his word for it.”

Despite myself, I smile at the porridge decorated with fruit. Fruit that Kai

despises. Blueberries sit among the steaming oats, reminding me of that long night under the willow. “Thank you,” I murmur, lifting my eyes to his. “For bringing it for me.”

He gives me a quick nod of his head. Then he coughs into an ink-stained �st.

“You have two hours. I’ll see you at the throne room then.”

Stepping out the door, he’s quickly replaced with Ellie. I scarf down the

porridge while she readies the room, eying me from afar. “What is it, Ellie?” I �nally ask between bites.

“Nothing,” she answers quickly. “I’m just happy you’re feeling better. You

were very out of it when Prince Kai dropped you o� last night.”

I feel my cheeks redden. “Yes, not my �nest moment.” “He insisted on staying in here with you.” She glances over at me bashfully.

“Said he would sit in that chair until he was sure you were asleep.”

I swallow. “And did he?” “Yes.” Her voice is quiet. “And long after.” We fall silent soon after that, setting our focus on the task at hand. After a

cool bath that further wakes me, Ellie ensures I look presentable in record time.

She’s pinned half of my damp hair up with the exception of a few pieces that fall around my powdered face.

Next, I step into an elegant green gown behind the screen. The drooping

sleeves and high neckline cover my scars, following the requirements I’d given Ellie for any future dresses. Shoving on my heels, I’m hit once again with that �eeting memory at the sight of them.

But Ellie is pushing me out the doors before I have the chance to ponder it

further. I set a steady pace down the hall, passing the many emotionless Imperials lining it. They stare, and I stare back.

Soon enough, I’m threading my arm through Kitt’s and watching the large

doors swing open. When I look over at him, he nods slowly. And then we’re stepping into the throne room.

The same eyes that watched me last night are watching me now. We walk

between the throng of people on either side, faces forward. Reaching the dais, Kitt guides me up before we turn as one toward the court. His �ngers reach for mine, lacking all the hesitancy he shows in private. But this is for show, not feelings.

“Ladies and gentlemen of the court, today we gather in honor of Paedyn

Gray’s second Trial,” Kitt announces, voice steady. “As you and the rest of Ilya know, she successfully retrieved Mareena Azer’s lost crown. After proving her bravery, she will now prove her benevolence.

“As second of the three B’s,” Kitt continues, “benevolence has proven

di�cult in the past, due to our isolation from neighboring cities. But with our borders now open, we must extend peace to the kingdoms. This will take more than a letter detailing Ilya’s changes. It will require action.”

My eyes skim over the crowd, �nding Calum among the unfamiliar faces.

He’s smiling slightly at Kitt’s words, pleased with every one that leaves his mouth. Beside him stands a girl I haven’t seen since the Resistance meetings at my old home. Her hair is the same blond as her father’s, eyes nearly as blue.

Mira.

When she catches me staring, I’m barely o�ered a nod, let alone a smile. This

is hardly surprising. We weren’t particularly close, and I’m not sure she would give me a grin even if we were.

I turn my attention back to the king when he glances over at me. It’s a �eeting

look that just might resemble an apology. “For that reason,” Kitt declares, “Paedyn will be traveling across the Shallows Sea to befriend the city of Izram and open future trade between us.”

My sharp inhale is drowned out by the clapping crowd.

Of course they’re clapping. No one has crossed the treacherous stretch of

water in years. And I may not make it back if I dare test the unforgiving sea.

That is why they cheer. “Paedyn will inform Izram of our opened borders and negotiate peace…” Kitt continues his speech, but I hear none of it.

No, my eyes land on Kai’s before running over his rigid body.

Fear pulls at his features, and when he dares to meet my gaze, I’m forced to

once again wonder why I ever bother looking at anyone else. Those icy eyes drag over my body, feeling heavier than a touch, more meaningful than a word. I revel in his reverence. That is, until it lands on the �ngers I’ve laced between his brother’s.

A muscle feathers in his jaw. I can see the anger seeping out from beneath the

unbothered mask he’s slipped on.

So he looks away. He turns. He strides from the throne room.

And I can feel myself beginning to drift without him to anchor me.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 24

Kai

I pace the worn rug, doing the same thing I’d done when it was Father sitting behind that desk.

Kitt leans back in his chair with a sharp clearing of his throat. Sensing the

tension, Easel steps forward to o�er, “There is no alternative. This is what the court wants.”

“This is a death wish,” I bite out. “That is why they want her to do it. Not to

prove her benevolence but to die trying.”

It’s Calum who speaks next, though I don’t bother looking at the Mind

Reader. “I have faith that Paedyn can do this. And traveling to Izram will impress the people far more than even �nding that crown.”

I shake my head, failing to hide my frustration. Damn pretending. Damn

these Trials. Kitt already suspects that my allegiance to Paedyn runs far deeper than me being her Enforcer. “All of this for what? To deliver some damn roses?”

Easel draws a breath. “Izram struggles to grow them due to their sandy soil.

And—”

“Roses are used to treat illnesses.” It’s the �rst thing she’s said since striding into this study and taking a seat

beside the �replace. At the sound of Paedyn’s voice, I turn to look at her, �nding those blue eyes already pinned on me.

“I was the daughter of a Healer once,” she continues simply. “I know of the

bene�ts and high demand for the �ower.”

Kitt nods in agreement to her words. “This gift would be bene�cial to Izram

—a physical peace o�ering for shutting o� trade with them. Queen Zailah has yet to hear of our opened borders, so it would be Paedyn who reintroduces Ilya as an ally.”

“And the Shallows?” I ask, exasperated. “The things that lurk within it?” I’m

suddenly bracing my palms on the desk, leaning forward as I say, “Kitt, you

know that Jax’s parents died in a shipwreck over that sea. That was the very last time anyone has publicly tried to make the trek.”

“I know.” Kitt’s voice is suddenly stern. “Of course I remember what

happened to Jax’s parents. But times have changed. Ships have evolved. Teles and Hydros will be on board. Extra precautions have been made.” He pauses. “Paedyn will be safe.”

Easel’s long mint hair comes into view beside Kitt’s desk. “As for what

supposedly lurks within the Shallows, we have no way of knowing if those myths are true or not. But, rest assured, the ship will be equipped with weapons and plenty of Elites.”

That �nally has Paedyn standing from her seat, unsurety slanting her brows.

“What myth?”

I gesture to the court’s spokesman. “You’re the one sending her on this

journey, so why don’t you tell her?”

He obliges, though, slightly hesitant. “It has been said that the Plague may

have even altered… animals. There are stories of enhanced creatures—bigger, faster, stronger than before. Because of that, many believe there to be some creature living in the Shallows.”

“A beast that belongs to the sea,” I �nish for him, turning my attention back

to Paedyn.

My words seem to have hit her with a sudden realization. Her eyes are pinned

on the carpet, her head shaking slightly. “The bats…”

“What?” Calum asks, stealing the question from my lips. “The bats,” she repeats distractedly. “There were these massive bats in the

cave above that crypt. I remember thinking there was something unnatural about them.” Her eyes �nd Calum’s. “Do you think they were…?”

“Genetically mutated?” He inhales deeply, tucking tanned arms behind his

back. “It is de�nitely possible. The Scholars have collected evidence themselves, though they don’t publicly speak on it. But that doesn’t mean this sea creature is anything more than a bedtime story.”

“Yet another thing I never got the chance to learn on the streets of Loot.”

Paedyn hu�s out a laugh, the sound cutting. “I really am Ordinary. Even to animals.”

I catch the slight hardening of Calum’s face, likely in response to the bitter

way she speaks about herself. “Are you up for this journey, Paedyn?”

“I didn’t realize I had a choice,” she answers earnestly. “But if this is what the

people need from me…”

Easel nods solemnly at her words. “Then I will do it,” she �nishes. “I’m going with her.” There is not a hint of hesitancy in my voice. It’s a demand, a compromise I

won’t negotiate. Even worse, I don’t care if my worry for her seeps into the words. I will follow her to the bottom of the sea if I must.

“Kai, you can’t be serious—” Kitt starts, sounding betrayed. “I’m not just your Enforcer,” I state. “I’m now Paedyn’s as well. And if there

is one thing Father ensured I had learned, it was to never let my king and queen face danger unless I was between it and them.”

I can feel Paedyn’s wide gaze roaming over me, but I don’t dare let my stare

stray from Kitt. He studies me long enough to have Calum begin �lling the silence. “The king needs his Enforcer here—”

Cutting him o�, it’s Kitt I speak toward. “What do you think that crew will

do to their Ordinary queen?” My voice drops as I murmur, “It wouldn’t surprise me if they tried to throw her overboard the second that ship reaches open water.

Call it a freak accident.” I shake my head. “But not if I’m there. No one will dare touch her. And if you weren’t so damn important, Brother, I know you would be on that ship with her. But we can’t risk losing you. So risk me instead.”

“I’ll ensure the crew behaves,” Kitt challenges. “Threats won’t stop them from throwing her overboard and returning with a

tale about how the future queen ran o� in Izram,” I counter quietly.

“Kitt.” Paedyn is suddenly beside me, her palms pressed against the wood

desk. “I wish it was you coming with me.”

The words sting more that I suspected they would. Even knowing this is

another moment of pretend, I feel a twinge of hurt in the heart I’ve so readily given her.

“But you have a kingdom to rule,” she continues steadily. “And if you want

me to return to it, I need some protection.”

After a long moment of scrutinizing, Kitt �nally tears his eyes away. “All

right,” he says, voice hushed. “Kai will go with you.”

I nod curtly despite my sudden relief at his words. “I’ll ensure she makes it

back to you.”

“I’m sure you will.” “When do we leave?” Pae cuts in, sensing the slight tension.

It’s Easel who answers. “Day after tomorrow. Early.” “You’re making the right decision, Kitt.” I swallow. “For your future bride.” Everything inside me recoils at the words, but I utter them all the same. He

seems to notice how much it pains me. But he plays along, giving a slow nod to the door. “You two have some packing to do.”

Not a very subtle dismissal, but I can’t say I’m surprised. So I take the hint

along with my leave. Reaching the curved staircase, I climb the steps two at a time, following the familiar route toward my room.

My pace is even, hopes oddly high for one who may be sailing to their death.

But I am no stranger to drowning. I’ve been doing just that since the day I looked into her ocean eyes.

A power shifts beneath my skin, growing stronger with each step. It feels

familiar, harsh in the same way it has been since we were children.

I know who awaits me even before I round the corner.

Her lilac hair is braided loosely down the back of her simple blouse. It’s

jarring, seeing Blair look anything but lethal. Yet here she stands, face free of its usual dark makeup and clothes surprisingly plain.

“What are you doing here?” I ask as way of greeting.

She raises a dark brow. “What am I doing outside my door?” My smile is sharp. “Why aren’t you behind it?” “Oh, I see!” She says this with more than a hint of disdain. “You’re asking

because, apparently, I’m no longer allowed to set foot outside of my own room.” A slight pout forms on her lips. “We can’t have our future queen hurting herself trying to kill me.”

I run a hand down my face, already exhausted by this conversation. “What are

you doing out here, Blair? I thought Lenny gets you everything you need.”

“Not everything, unfortunately.” She sighs. “If you must know, I was

sharpening my knives. You know, for throwing at little children outside my window.” Her eyes roll. “Or whatever other twisted hobbies you think I enjoy.”

“Just…” I gesture lazily to the door. “Get back in there. Please.” “Hmm.” Her gaze travels over me. “It seems the Slummer taught you some

manners. How ironic.”

“Don’t, Blair,” I warn. “So will you share her with Kitt the rest of your life? Or �nd another

Ordinary on the streets?”

The words have barely left her mouth before I snap.

I throw her back against the wall with nothing but my mind and the use of

her borrowed Tele power. She gasps in surprise, straining slightly beneath my hold on her body. No Elite appreciates their own power being used against them, but I have little concern for her feelings at the moment.

Each step toward her pinned body is slow, deliberate. The glare she gives me

is dull, seemingly unconcerned by her current situation. But when I loom over her, she �ghts to tilt her head up and meet my icy stare.

“Talk about her like that again,” I murmur slowly, “and you will be begging

to stay locked in that room, safe from me.”

Something about her gaze gradually softens in the seconds after my threat.

And that concerns me. “Shit,” she breathes, mouth gaping. Her lashes �utter as she stares up at me, equally shocked and amused. “You’re in love with her.”

I step back abruptly, releasing my hold on her and the power I’d clutched

tightly in my mind. She slumps against the wall, free to move her slackened limbs. And the �rst thing she does is shake her head at me in disbelief. “I always knew there was something between you, but…” Her laugh is slightly crazed. “You’re completely in love with her.”

My eyes wander to the �oor, chest heaving with each breath. I can’t even �nd

a convincing enough lie to spew. I’m not even sure I could bring myself to deny it if I had to. So I stand there like an open wound, letting her examine the weakness she’s discovered.

Blair takes a single slow step toward me. When my gaze �nally climbs up to

her awaiting one, the shake of her head is pitying. A sharp smile settles on her

lips to mirror the one I’ve seen her give since we were children. “Oh, you are fuc

—”

“Prince Kai!” Looking up, I �nd an Imperial standing in the center of the hall with a plate

of food in each hand. Identifying his red hair immediately, I watch Lenny’s eyes �ick between his Enforcer and the girl he’s meant to be guarding. He clears his throat, hurrying over with an equally rushed, “Hello, sir, it’s great to see you.

Um, Blair, sweetheart, you’re meant to be in the room. Not loitering outside of it, yes?”

Her eyes roll before she’s spewing falsely sweet words, thoroughly mocking

him. “Um, Lenny, my little gingersnap that I could quite literally snap in half with a single thought, Kai spotted me before I had the chance to enter the room and send my sharpened knives �ying toward those who pass beneath the window.” She turns to me then, smiling sarcastically. “He loves that game. Don’t let him tell you otherwise.”

Laughing uncomfortably, Lenny shoos her toward the door. “Quite the sense

of humor she’s got. Never a dull moment with this one!”

“Oh, please,” she hu�s. “Don’t pretend that you like me; it will only make

me work harder to—”

Lenny kicks the door shut behind her with a smile. “—ensure you don’t,” Blair calls from the other side, voice mu�ed.

Alone in the hall, we stare at each other for a long moment. With a sigh, I

mutter, “Keep her out of sight, all right? It could have been Paedyn that walked down this hall, and we all know what she would have done.”

Lenny nods in agreement. “Yes, sir.” He steps closer then, casting a weary

glance at the door. “She can’t stay locked up forever, though. It’s not right.”

I run a hand through my hair. “I know. But Paedyn needs time.” That’s the only explanation I o�er before turning away and beginning down

the hall once again. “Good luck with her.”

His response is quiet, lost to the growing gap between us as I round another

corner.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 25 Paedyn

Water drips from the ends of my hair, pelting my shoulders as I swirl a �nger in the warm bath.

I bask in the luxury of it all, lathering sweet-smelling soap onto my skin.

Leaning my head over the edge of the porcelain tub, I shut my eyes and focus on this last bit of calm I feel. Because the water I’ll be venturing out onto tomorrow will not be so peaceful and contained. It terri�es me, the unknown and uncontrollable, nearly as much as it inspires.

After a long day of packing and silently gathering my courage, I’ve

approached dusk with much fear of the day that follows. So, as the night yawned on and sleep evaded, I decided to drown my sorrows in a bath.

I’d been buried beneath bubbles for so long that Ellie came to check on me. It

took several attempts to convince her that I was, in fact, capable of getting to bed without her being there. After �nally giving in and hesitantly wishing me good night, she left to get the rest I desperately wished I could.

Dipping my head beneath the water, I’m reminded how easily something so

warm and soothing can swallow me whole. Even this bath is dangerously unassuming. But the sea is far less enticing.

I’m running out of air.

I don’t even know how to swim. If I end up overboard, the sea will claim me

quickly.

My lungs tighten.

There would be no fighting my way out of Death’s clutches.

Now they burn.

I’ll be completely vulnerable.

I break through the surface, gulping down the damp air. I allow myself

another moment to sit within the water, feeling every ripple and lap of it against my skin. Then I’m combing my wet hair back from my face and standing.

Throwing on the silken robe Ellie set out for me—only after smiling at the

bag of chocolates she left beside it—I pad into the bedroom, intent on �opping face-�rst onto my mattress. Not that I expect to get much sleep. No, it’s a combination of nerves and boredom that has me wishing to do nothing at all but rot with my thoughts.

This may be my last night on solid ground.

I feel queasy.

A gnawing worry grows within the pit of my stomach. I think vaguely of how

I might leave this world. Fighting? Regretful? At peace?

No, peace implies that all is well in my life. But there are wrongs to be righted

and forgiveness to be earned. I refuse to die until I’m satis�ed with the way I lived.

I groan.

In the end, it is the imminence of death that manages to drag me from my

bed.

I knock hesitantly on his door.

My heart pounds wildly in anticipation. I’m not normally the one to do this,

and I doubt I’ll ever do it again because of how annoyingly nervous I—

The handle turns.

And when the door opens, I almost expect to be met with a cocky smile, a

mess of black hair, or a familiar set of lips that have tasted mine.

But everything before me is unsurety.

This mouth is slackened with surprise, and one I’ve never met. The hair atop

his head is blond and neat and the opposite of his brother’s. He is opposite of his brother.

I stand in the doorway, blinking up at the shocked Kitt. “Hi,” I say, if only to �ll the silence.

His response is equally awkward. “Hi.” “Sorry, did I wake you?” “Oh, no.” Kitt rubs the back of his neck, an action he frequents. He looks

over his shoulder, seeming slightly surprised to �nd the air unoccupied. “No, I

don’t sleep much anymore.”

My gaze dips to his stained hands. “Are you writing something?” “Just… notes. It helps me think.” He clears his throat. Mumbles something

under his breath. For a moment, I think he’s forgotten my presence.

My eyes narrow at his strange behavior. “Are you—?” “Is there a reason you’re here at this hour?” He’s blinked the bleariness from

his distant gaze.

I’m momentarily startled by his sudden composure. “Right, yes.” I lift a

bundled blanket between us, one I’d ripped o� my bed after quickly dressing. “I thought we could have a… picnic?” I wince. “I’m not sure, really, but I have chocolate?”

We stare at each other, both of us knowing precisely what this is—a peace

o�ering. Kitt glances over his shoulder again, as if weighing whether this is worth a pause in his writing. I’m beginning to believe the king will turn me away when he �nally steps aside. “I can’t say no to chocolate.”

With a relieved smile, I creep into the room. The folded blanket hangs limply

from my �ngers while I try not to look so intrigued by his bedchamber. It’s surprisingly plain for a king, at least compared to the lavish lifestyle I assumed one would have. But it is not void of character. Potted plants litter the room, dotting each corner with color and twining around anything in reach. My eyes skip over the crumpled bed to �nd books piled on either side. Their broken spines pile to dangerous heights around the room, never far from a strewn map or scribbled document.

“I would have tidied up had I known you were visiting,” Kitt says, sounding

only slightly self-conscious. He sweeps aside a cluster of inky parchment as I set the blanket on the ground.

“No need to clean on my behalf.” I unfold the fabric to reveal that bag of

sweets Ellie left me. “You’ve seen where I lived.”

“I have.” He sounds regretful.

Taking a seat on the stretched blanket, I fold my legs beneath me and beckon

for Kitt to follow. He obeys, sitting sti�y to my right with all the comfortability of an acquaintance, not the man meant to be my husband. And that lack of progress is exactly why I’m here.

I o�er him a chocolate before unwrapping my own. “I haven’t had one of

these since our game of catch in the kitchens.”

Popping the sweet into his mouth, Kitt mumbles, “I was the only one

catching. You were dropping.”

“All right.” I sigh out the words. “No need to gloat.” He smiles, and that is progress. “So, why did you really want to have this

makeshift picnic with me?”

“Do I need a reason to eat chocolate with you?” “No,” he says slowly, “but you likely have one.” “So you do know me, after all,” I tease. “I thought I did.” Another chocolate disappears into his mouth. “Once.” A frown pulls at my mouth. “I haven’t changed. I’m still that girl you knew

during the Purging Trials.”

“No,” he counters. “You’re hardened.” I stop chewing. Our eyes lock in silent scrutiny. “I have to be. That is the only

way Ordinaries can survive in Ilya.”

“Well, soon you won’t be Ordinary.” The king sounds ru�ed. “You’ll be

royalty.”

My laugh is humorless enough to draw a look of surprise from Kitt’s stoic

features. “Maybe. But your father ensured I would never forget who I really was.”

Maybe it’s habit, or anger, or a cruel mixture of both that has my gaze falling

to the top button of his crumpled shirt. It seems history refuses to go unrepeated. Once again, I’m avoiding the gaze of a man who nearly killed me.

And despite the reminder that these green eyes do not belong to Edric Azer, I still �nd it di�cult to meet them. Even in death, the late king tortures me.

“There you go again,” Kitt murmurs.

I will my stare to meet the speculating one he’s pinned on me. “Hmm?” “There was a time when you couldn’t look me in the eyes,” he says evenly.

“Just as you’re doing now. And in the gardens, you told me it was because I reminded you of someone. It was my father, wasn’t it?”

I lean back, slightly startled by his question. But if I want to restore that

relationship between us, I need to be honest. “I thought your father killed

mine,” I explain softly. “And, well, in a way, he did. It was Kai he gave the order to. Kai I watched bury a sword in my father’s chest. But I didn’t know that until the king taunted me outside the Bowl.”

Kitt’s voice is numb. “And that is when you killed him.” “Barely,” I murmur, remembering every blow the king rained down on me.

“It was like he had been waiting for that day. Like every blow was planned. It’s all become such a blur now but…” I glance over at his sti� form. “But, yes, I avoided your gaze, your company, because you look so much like him.”

The chocolates sit forgotten on the �oor, now little more than witnesses to

our hushed conversation. “And when you did seek out my company,” Kitt says dryly, “it was because you needed to �nd a way into those tunnels.”

“No.” My explanation is a �urry of rushed words. “Well, maybe at �rst. Yes, I

needed a way into those tunnels, but it became so much more than that. I wanted to spend that time with you, be honest about what I was doing. But I wanted to make a di�erence more. And I knew how close you were with your father….”

“So you assumed I was against the Resistance, against Ordinaries, as well,” he

�nishes for me. This is followed by an indi�erent shrug. “To be honest, I never much cared what happened to the Ordinaries. Banished or not, it didn’t matter.

But my father was obsessed with ridding Ilya of them, and it was his undoing.

His greatest failure.”

I �ddle with an empty wrapper, rolling it between my �ngers. “And now

you’re marrying the one thing he hated. Better yet, the one thing that killed him.” My whole body tenses in anticipation of my next question. “And you’re okay with that?”

“I don’t really have a choice,” he mutters. “You know, I didn’t think I would

be able to look at you, either. Not after what you did. But I quickly realized that my father wasn’t worth pleasing. His praise wasn’t worth obsessing over.” He mindlessly gathers the chocolates in a tight circle. “Now, I will be the one to make Ilya great. My own way.”

I nod slowly. “I’m glad to hear he doesn’t still control you.” He lets the words hang between us. My �ngers take advantage of the tense

moment and lift a chocolate to my lips. I savor it, tasting nostalgia between each

nutty bite. This is the chocolate I used to steal for Adena on special occasions.

The last of which was her birthday, though we hadn’t known it would be her last at the time.

“I can’t say the same about you.” I’m pulled from my thoughts and back onto the king’s plush �oor. “What do

you mean?”

“He clearly has control over you. My father,” Kitt clari�es. “Otherwise, you

would have no issue looking me in the eyes.”

I’m doing it again. My gaze snaps up from his throat to crash into the familiar

gaze above. It is heavy atop the purple smudges of restlessness.

It’s time he knows.

Kitt opens his mouth again, but I’m already moving, already gathering my

courage alongside the folds of my shirt. Determination overrules my sudden desperation to hide this marred piece of myself. But if this man is to be my husband, he will soon see every bit of brokenness that makes up my being.

So I might as well start with the scars on my heart.

I shift in front of him, forcing the tremble from my voice. “He doesn’t

control me. He haunts me.”

My hand lifts to tug the collar of my shirt down, down, down….

I know the brand is visible when his face pales. “Is that…” He swallows. “Is that an O?” I don’t bother looking down at the jagged letter that de�nes me. “For

Ordinary.”

Kitt is shaking his head now. “I… I don’t…” “After trailing his blade down my neck,” I say �atly, “he promised to leave his

mark on my heart, so I never forget who broke it.”

He raises his hand, as if wishing to run his �ngers over the scar before

thinking better of it. “This is not the man I knew.”

“The man you knew didn’t exist.” His eyes trace that mangled circle of �esh. “I’m sorry.” My voice is hoarse. “I am too.” “You’re not the girl I knew during those Purging Trials,” he says softly. “Not

anymore.”

His words don’t startle me like I thought they would. Because he’s right. I’ve

already mourned the girl who died alongside Adena in that Pit. Something broken staggered out of the Bowl Arena that day. And I have only been stronger for it.

“And you are not the boy I knew either.” My throat is dry, but I scrape the

words o� my tongue. “Now, I want to know this king you’ve become.”

Kitt’s voice is light despite the weight of his words. “I worry for what you will

�nd.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 26 Paedyn

Wind whips at my hair and stings my cheeks.

It’s biting in a way that’s oddly refreshing after the stu�y coach ride between

the uncharacteristically quiet brothers.

I’ve never been so close to the sea. Never dared.

Now I’ll be sailing over it.

We stand at the edge of the only rickety dock left in Ilya. Inky water slaps

against the long posts supporting each wood slab we stand on. I breathe in the salty air, scan the ever-stretching horizon. It’s terrifyingly exhilarating, this something that �nds such strength in the ever-changing.

But what �oats atop the water is nearly as breathtaking.

The ship looms to our left, casting an ominous shadow over us. The dark

wood spans several hundred feet long, coming to a slight point at one end. Two large sails are bunched tightly against the tall masts, readying to be reunited with the wind.

My gaze travels over the expanse of wood before falling back to the waves

lapping beneath. “Is the water always this choppy?” I ask, looking over at the brothers.

“No,” Kai answers dully.

I let out a sigh of relief. “Well, that’s good.” “It’s usually worse.” And just like that, my chest is tightening once again.

Kitt claps his Enforcer on the shoulder. “Ever the optimist, Brother.” The king seems to be in higher spirits this morning, despite our heavy

conversation last night. Or perhaps it’s simply Kai who brightens his mood.

“Yes,” I muse, “very comforting.” The sound of approaching footsteps has us turning. It’s Calum striding

down the uneven dock, clutching a small stack of books beneath his arm. To his

right, the court’s spokesman resides with a tight smile. Easel steps forward before curtly relaying information. “Your trunks have been loaded onto the boat and brought to your cabins. The crew is ready to depart when you are.”

My stomach churns at the thought of abandoning solid ground, but I force

myself to nod convincingly. Noticing my worry, or rather, reading my anxious thoughts, Calum asks, “May I have a moment with Paedyn?”

The brothers oblige, conversing quietly as they head down the dock. Tucking

his hands, and the books within them, behind his back, Calum leads me slowly to the end of the dock. “You’re doing well, you know.”

I kick a rock o� the wood plank and hear it hit the water with a soft plunk.

“It doesn’t feel like it.”

“Respect is earned,” he says softly. “It takes much time. But once you �nish

these Trials, things will begin to move very quickly.”

I nod, gaze lingering on the crashing waves below. “I’ll be married.” “You’ll be a queen,” he adds. “And I’ll still be Ordinary.” The words have him turning to look at me, blond hair catching in the light.

At the feel of his piercing gaze, I wonder brie�y what it is he’s gleaning from my thoughts. “Yes, you always have been and always will be. Even with a crown on your head.”

We stand in silence at the edge of the dock, watching the sun shimmer against

the water as it tiptoes slowly into the sky. I glance over at him, committing this peaceful moment to memory. “Thank you,” I breathe into the crisp air. “For everything. But mostly for being here with me. You’re a comfort in the castle.” I laugh sadly. “And in this whole new life I’ve been thrown into.”

His smile is reserved. “I am here to help in any way.” He pulls the books from

behind his back, presenting the worn covers to me. “In fact, I brought these for your journey. They may help pass the time.”

Reaching out, I run a hesitant �nger over a familiar burgundy spine. “Thank

you. But I’d hate to ruin your things if we somehow end up in the sea—”

“You don’t have to worry about that,” he cuts in softly. “Well, ruining my

books that is. These belong to you.”

My eyes snap to his. “What?”

“When your father died, and you disappeared,” he starts slowly, “I grabbed

some of your favorite stories for safekeeping. And I hoped to give them back to you one day.”

With every word, the books seem to familiarize before my eyes. Each faded

cover holds a distant memory, a �eeting image of a man in his reading chair, and a little girl sitting at his feet. “He used to read these to me.”

“He did.” Calum gently hands me the four thin books. “I believe you even

wrote a few notes in there as a child.”

“I can’t imagine I had anything important to add,” I say, laughing lightly.

Quickly �ipping through one of the books, I �nd a small rose sketched onto the inside cover. The words “For Paedyn” are scrolled beneath it in vaguely familiar, looping handwriting.

He eyes me carefully. “You’d be surprised.” With a small smile, he adds, “I’ll

have them brought to your cabin.”

I suppose he can likely hear the gratitude in my thoughts, but that doesn’t

seem like quite enough. So I emphasize the unspoken words with an impulsive throwing of my arms around him. This makes him hesitate for a moment, stutter in confusion, and �nally return the sentiment.

With his arms circling my shoulders, I whisper one last “Thank you.”

We stand in the ship’s shadow, all staring at the vessel meant to carry us across the treacherous water.

A crowd has formed on the rocky shore where hundreds of eyes hope to get

their last glimpse of the hated Ordinary. Imperials barricade the dock, halting anyone who dares push their way toward us. But no one makes a move, content on letting the Shallows have their way with me.

In their eyes, I’m as good as dead.

The king glances over at his Enforcer. “Changed your mind yet, Kai?” “Unfortunately not,” he sighs. “But do try not to miss me too much. I’ve

stationed extra Imperials with you while I’m gone, so you certainly won’t be feeling lonely.”

“Oh, yes, I look forward to not a single moment of privacy.” The humor in

Kitt’s voice dissolves quickly. “Please come home, Kai. I can’t have you dying on me too.”

I look away, as if that could save me from this awkward intrusion of their

conversation. Still, I hear the Enforcer’s earnest response. “I’ll be back. Death fears me, remember?” I can hear an inkling of that cocky bastard slipping into his voice when he says, “And when I return, we’ll celebrate with another dance between the three of us. So long as Paedyn doesn’t purposely step on my toes this time.”

“I have no recollection of that,” I state defensively. “It must have been

subconscious.”

Kitt laughs, and the sound bleeds into his next words, all of them aimed at his

brother. “Well, she kept trying to jump onto my back, remember?”

“And then blamed her failed attempts on the ‘constricting dress,’ ” Kai adds

with a punch-worthy smile. “Trust me, I remember. The moment replays every time I close my eyes—”

“All right, that’s enough,” I hu�. “Remember this conversation when I

suddenly push you overboard.”

“Oh, you can try, Gray,” Kai mocks with a crooked grin. “But don’t blame

your constrictive sleeves when you aren’t able to.”

Kitt’s laugh nearly drowns out my words. “That’s it. I’m getting on this

damn boat.”

I step out onto the plank, forcing my gaze ahead and not on the raging water

beneath me. The voices behind grow mu�ed by the lapping waves, but Kai’s stands out, even among the sea. “Take care of yourself while I’m gone. Get some rest. Promise me.”

“I promise,” Kitt returns quietly. “I would ask you to ensure Paedyn does the

same, but I already know you will.”

My heart quickens its pace as I step onto the ship’s deck. Several seconds pass

before the Enforcer follows, wood groaning beneath his boots. As I lean over the rail, Kitt’s gaze �nds mine from the dock below before he o�ers a mouthed “good luck.”

“Kai!”

The shout rings through the air, carried on the wind. Kai whips around,

scanning the wall of Imperials on the other end of the dock where a tangle of limbs attempts to break through.

“Kai! Wait!” But he does nothing of the sort. Instead, he’s striding toward that familiar

voice, shoving Imperials aside to reach the lanky boy.

Even from this distance, I can see the tears brimming in Jax’s eyes. He stands

there, panting before his brother. And when he opens his mouth, the choked sob that escapes it makes my breath catch.

“Don’t go,” he begs Kai. “Please don’t go. I might never see you again—” A hiccup cuts o� his words at the same moment Kai wraps his arms around

the boy, holding him tight. He’s saying something I can’t hear, something that is likely meant to be a comfort.

Jax squeezes his eyes shut as he grips the back of Kai’s shirt in his �sts. “My

parents never came back,” I hear him say, voice breaking.

A piece of me shatters at the sound of it, at the grief already �lling his voice.

Jax has lost so much, so young. And I am watching him beg Kai not to be the next person he mourns.

Sni�ing, Jax lets himself be pried away from his big brother. More hushed

words are exchanged before Kai ru�es the boy’s hair for what may be the last time. Then he turns slowly, solemnly, and strides back to the ship.

Shoulders tight and silence heavy, Kai joins me on board.

The Enforcer nods to the awaiting crew while I manage to muster up a smile.

Chaos ensues shortly after our acknowledgment of them, as men and women begin bustling around the ship. Orders are shouted suddenly, setting every person into motion with a di�erent task to complete.

With a subtle hand at my lower back, Kai guides me to the head of the ship

where we watch the sails unfurl above us. Just the sheer amount of cloth would have Adena gawking. And I cling to that thought, that image of my smiling A.

My gaze travels to the large man at the helm, his hand gripping one of the

many spokes adorning the massive wheel. His hat, attire, and shouted commands tell me that this is our captain for the journey to come. He looks

weathered by the sea, and that alone is a comfort. Perhaps we have a chance at survival after all.

Thick ropes dangle from every corner of the ship, swaying from the masts

towering over us. I’m in awe of such structured mayhem. It takes every scuttling crew member and their seemingly unimportant tasks to persuade the vessel into gliding across the water.

Of course, the Gusts on board certainly aid in the ship’s quick pace. They

guide chilling blasts of air into the sails, all while Teles hold down ropes and rigging with nothing but their minds. My gaze wanders over each soul attempting to coax the sea into something tamer, right down to the Hydros leaning over the railings, trying to smother what waves crash into the hull.

When the ship starts moving, my attention falls to the dock that slowly

begins slipping away from us. My knuckles grow white around the wooden railing with each second the wind takes me farther from solid ground.

“You’re going to be �ne, Pae,” Kai murmurs beside me. “Right,” I say distractedly. “I know.” “Is that why you’re giving yourself splinters?” Dragging my gaze from the distancing dock, I look down at the hand I’ve

clamped around the railing. “I’m just… nervous.”

He leans his forearms on the rail. “You usually are around me. Don’t hurt

yourself over it, darling.”

I turn to face him with a sco�. “I’m nervous about the journey, you prick.” “Not even twenty minutes on the sea and you’ve already come up with a new

nickname for me.”

“I’m sure many more will come to mind in the days ahead.” His eyes roam over me, and I’m reminded how much I enjoy the feel of it. “I

missed you,” he �nally murmurs, voice low.

Something �utters in my chest, and it might just be those nerves he

determined I feel around him. “I never left.”

A shake of his head. “And yet, I felt the absence of you all the same.” He looks

out at the water, his gray eyes mirroring the sea before us. “I suppose that is my sentence for the rest of this life.”

I scramble for words, �ght for the strength to speak them once they’re found.

But the moment shatters when a �gure approaches.

The captain extends a hand to Kai, shaking it sternly. “Enforcer, sir. It’s an

honor to be sailing with you.” When he turns to me, his greeting is far less enthusiastic. With a nod of his head, he o�ers a soft “My Lady.”

I nearly jump when he claps his large hands together. “Now, I’m Captain

Torri, and this beauty”—he smacks the railing beside me—“is the Reckoning.”

The long brown hair beneath his hat ripples when he shakes a thick �nger at

us. “I haven’t sailed in nearly a decade because of that damned decree to stay out of these damned waters.” His dark eyes �ick to me. “Excuse my language, miss.

But, shit, if you ask me, this voyage is long overdue. We need to take back the Shallows.” He all but caresses the railing. “And she is our reckoning.”

“Of course.” My tone has Kai’s lips twitching. “Now, what was that about

not sailing for nearly a decade?”

“Well,” Torri stutters, “the Shallows has been legally o�-limits, so this will be

my �rst crossing in some time. But I assure you,” he booms, “that the crew and I are up to the challenge.”

Kai nods to the captain. “Well, we greatly appreciate your willingness. It’s not

easy to �nd sailors in Ilya anymore.”

My stomach churns at the reminder. Ilya’s experience with the Shallows is as

limited as it is alarming, and the countless shipwrecks are a testament to that. No one of sane mind has set sail on this sea in nearly a decade, which would make this crew incredibly out of practice.

Any hope of survival has severely dwindled. “Well, you won’t see me running from these waters, sir,” the captain

practically yells with a pu� of his chest. “Not even the creatures could keep me away.” He points to a thin scar slashing across his weathered cheek. “Oi, but the devils have tried!”

He laughs, belly shaking beneath his buttoned coat. An uncomfortable

sound climbs from my throat while Kai manages a polite laugh with the man.

After taking a moment to recover, Torri continues with a wheezing cough. “Now, let’s get you acquainted with the Reckoning, eh?”

After an incoherent shout from the captain that makes me �inch, a man

hurries over to his side. “This,” Torri says nonchalantly, “is my �rst mate, Leon.

He will be showin’ you to your rooms and around the ship.”

Leon nods curtly, his dark skin glistened with sweat beneath the bandanna

tied around his head. The loose, white blouse he wears catches the wind like a sail of its own, the fabric �apping against him. Warm, brown eyes fall to me, and for once, it’s not hatred I see within a gaze. Rather, curiosity.

“If you need anything,” the captain continues, “it will be Leon here you go

to. I’ll be busy ensuring this damn ship makes it to shore.” He laughs deeply at his own words, even while stepping away with a toothy grin. “Leon will give you a nice little tour of our lovely lady. But don’t get too comfortable. We’ll be docking at Izram in six days’ time. Hopefully.”

With another bellowing laugh, he’s heading for the helm, coat billowing

behind him. I glance at Kai before obeying Leon’s gesture to follow him. He leads us toward the stern of the ship, where a pair of wooden doors sit beneath the quarter deck at the rear. I’m forced to dodge bustling crew members as we walk, though they make an e�ort to steer clear of the Enforcer in front of me.

Two sets of wooden staircases lead to the deck above where Torri now stands

at the wheel, conversing with the man who is likely his navigator. Gaze falling back to the doors before us, I watch as Leon shoves them open to reveal a slim hallway. He points to the particularly large doorway at the end of the corridor. “Captain’s quarters. If he invites you to dine with him one evening, you’ll get the chance to see it.” His voice is deep, tone dry in a way that makes me assume he’d rather be doing anything else. “And these are your rooms,” he informs, turning to the left and opening a pair of doors.

I peek inside one, �nding a small bed crowding most of it. My packed trunk

lies on a rickety dresser that creaks with every rock of the ship. A small porthole allows foggy light to stream in and drape the cot beneath. And there, on a small bedside table, sits the stack of books Calum brought for me.

Leon doesn’t allow much time to examine the cabin before we are walking

again. Leading us back onto the bustling deck, I blink in the searing sunlight as he lifts a large grate from the wood �oor. “This is the cargo access,” he says simply before stepping down the steep stairs that lead to the ship’s underbelly.

With a reassuring glance, Kai descends �rst into the dim room below. I’m

halfway down the steps when the ship rocks, forcing me to wrap my �ngers around the wobbly railing beside me. Leon is talking again before I’ve even reached the �oor. “This is the berth deck. Otherwise known as the gun deck.” To emphasize, he gestures to the several cannons that innocently line the room. “This is also where the crew sleeps.”

I stare at the dozens of swinging hammocks, most of which are haphazardly

hung between the ominous cannons. “All of them?” I blurt, unable to help myself. “In this one room?”

“Yes, miss,” Leon responds plainly. “Only the higher o�cers receive cabins.

The rest of the crew live and sleep here.”

I swallow at the thought, already feeling nauseous at the sight of each

swinging hammock. But the �rst mate pries my gaze from the assortment of hanging fabric when he points to the right. “The gun port lies that way, along with the caskets of rum and water.” He swivels in the other direction. “Some o�cers’ quarters and the in�rmary lie that way.”

Leon then points down at the deck beneath our feet where another grate

rests. “Ship’s stores, cargo hold, spare sails, rigging, and your crate of roses. Oh, and the galley.” At my look of confusion, Leon adds, “The kitchen. That’s all down there where you will never need to go.”

With that, he starts up the stairs again, saying over his shoulder, “That’s

about it. Not much of a tour.” Once again, I �nd myself blinking in the sudden brightness when we reach the main deck. “You’re free to head to your rooms or stay on the main deck. At the front of the ship”—he points toward the pointed bow—“you’ll �nd the head, or simply put, a place to relieve yourself.” With a glance at me, he continues, “For you, miss, and the other women on board, we’ve added a bit of privacy to one of the toilets.”

I smile thinly. “That is much appreciated.” He nods, looking slightly apologetic before continuing. “Your meals will be

brought to your cabins. Where you eat them is up to you.” Deliberating, Leon seems to �nd nothing else of importance and concludes the tour with a reassuring string of words. “If you need anything at all, �nd me. And trust that I will �nd you in case of an emergency.”

Before I can question what emergency that might be, the �rst mate is walking

away. My doubt forms into a single sentence. “What are the odds we survive this journey?”

Kai runs a hand through his windblown hair. “You tell me, Little Psychic.” I roll my eyes. “I’m sensing that we may end up in the sea before even

spotting land.”

He smiles, and suddenly, the frigid water starts to seem like a good idea.

“Then I’ll swim for the both of us.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 27

Kai

The ship rocks beneath me, lulling my body into a quiet place that isn’t quite sleep.

Lacing my hands beneath my head, I stretch out on the cot, listening to the

mu�ed waves outside my porthole. The sea is kind today, perhaps only to lure us into a false sense of security. Water is �ckle, and man is foolish enough to think we can tame it.

The sun is setting beyond my small window, casting the cabin in an orange

hue. I stare idly at the slatted ceiling above, unsure what to do with myself. I’ve never been so useless on a mission. One might �nd this dullness relaxing, but it’s restlessness I feel.

My dinner plate sits atop the bedside table, now empty of the potatoes and

beef that once �lled the chipped dish. Reaching over it, I grab the bottle of rum that was graciously brought to my room and lift it to my lips. I sit up from the rough pillow, grimacing as the alcohol burns down my throat.

“Shit.” I cough out the curse before deciding it’s a good idea to take another

sip. This may be some of the strongest liquor I’ve had in years. Likely since Ava died.

The thought leaves a bitter taste in my mouth that has nothing to do with the

rum. My grip is tight around the bottle’s neck. Since boarding this ship, I’ve been continuously reminded of just how dangerous it is to be alone with my own thoughts.

So I have no choice but to be with her.

That is what I tell myself as I stride out into the hall and rap my knuckles

against her door.

Paedyn’s voice is mu�ed behind the wood. “Yes?” “Would you like some company?” I call back. “Is it yours?”

“I’m afraid so, darling.” “All right, come in,” she says, sounding amused. “By turning the handle, not

kicking down the door.”

Smiling, I do as I’m told and step into the room. She’s sitting on the bed,

ankles crossed in front of her and back propped against the cabin wall. The dying sunlight streams far brighter through this porthole, splashing color and warmth over her. A worn book is held loosely between her �ngers when those blue eyes �ick up to mine.

“See,” she says sweetly, “that wasn’t so hard.” I give her a look before sprawling onto her bed, my head in her lap. “Are you drinking away your boredom?” she muses, looking down at me.

I shake the bottle still clutched in my hand. “I was. And then I remembered

that you are a far more appealing distraction.”

She rolls those bright eyes at me. “Did you come in here just to �irt, Azer?” “Darling, I haven’t even started.” Groaning dramatically, she snatches the bottle from my hand. “Then I’m

going to need this.”

“Don’t act like you don’t love it.” She takes a swig of rum, twisting her face at the taste. I’m laughing before her

lips have even left the bottle. She coughs and sputters and shoves the liquor back into my palm. Composing herself, Pae looks down at me with watery eyes that may just be a drop of the sea itself. “There are a lot of things I pretend not to love.”

I still at her words. My gaze wanders over the face she tilts toward me, over

every strand of silver hair falling around it. I reach up slowly, running my �ngers through the shining, sun-drenched pieces. My voice is a murmur, a quiet confession. “You’re far better at pretending than I am.”

Her smile is sad. “I’ve just had more practice at it.” I shut my eyes for a long moment, reminded of the wearisome life she’s

endured. “I know.”

She manages a smile, her �ngers suddenly closing around the bottle once

again. As soon as it’s pried from my hand, she’s lifting it into the air. “But we don’t need to pretend in here.”

After taking another sip, she hands the rum to me between coughs. “I’ll drink

to that,” I mutter before sitting up and swallowing a mouthful.

She wags a �nger at me. “But that means we have to be on our best behavior

when and if we make it back to Ilya.” Her gaze drops to the ring hugging her �nger. “Kitt noticed that this was on the wrong �nger from the night you came to my rooms. So no more sneaking around. Let’s just… enjoy this time together.”

Because we won’t get it again.

I hear the unspoken words hanging between us. They mock me, just like that

glinting diamond she wears. Every moment with her is spent mourning the next, awaiting the day we speak for the last time.

She glances up at me. Clears her throat. “I went to his rooms last night.” My blood chills. “Did you?” Words spill from her mouth, sounding more and more like a confession. “I’m

just trying to �x this… awkwardness between us. If we are supposed to spend the rest of our lives together, I want to at least enjoy being around one another. He is so stoic with me, and that is certainly not the Kitt I once knew, nor is that the brother he is toward you. So… I will keep befriending him in the hopes he will eventually reciprocate.”

She looks back at me expectantly, brows raised. I let her words sink in before

washing them down with another swig of rum. It burns in my throat as I reach for the little purple book beside her. “What are you reading?”

My hand is quickly halted by her quick snatching of my wrist. “Did you even

hear anything I just said?”

“I heard you.” My hands cup her face. “I did. I do. And if you want me to tell

you the sheer extent of my jealousy, then I will. But I’d rather not waste what little time we have together talking about my brother. Especially while I sit on your bed and try to stop myself from doing something rash with my future queen.” My eyes �ick between her wide ones. “But when we are back in that palace, I will let you see just how much I hate that you are not mine.”

Paedyn’s mouth parts. “Okay. I… um…” It seems I’ve rendered her speechless.

She clears her throat before trying again. “What was it you asked?”

My smile is wicked. “Your book, darling.”

“Right.” She takes a deep breath. “It’s one I loved as a child. Calum brought a

few for me.”

I place a hand on her thigh, leaning in to watch her �ip open the cover. Faded

illustrations are scattered throughout the pages, as are several pencil markings I can’t quite make out.

“My father used to read them to me,” she says softly. “This one was my

favorite.”

“Tell me about it,” I murmur.

My request makes her smile. “It’s about phoenixes and other mystical

creatures I always wished to meet. But it was the girl in this story that I liked most.”

She pauses on a random page, running her �nger over a faint message

scribbled there in crooked handwriting.

I want to be powerful like her.

Paedyn shakes her head at the words before closing the book. “It’s just a silly

story.”

I watch her for a long moment, though she avoids my gaze. “And the other

books?”

“Mostly magic and worlds I wanted to escape to.” She sounds oddly bashful.

“Worlds where I might have �t in.”

I shift, laying my head back onto her lap. “So which one will you be reading

to me?”

Her whole face lights up, and it is a beautiful thing to behold. “Really?” “I’m all ears, Gray.” Beaming, she �ips to the front of that purple book. “Phoenixes it is, then.” My eyes fall shut when soft words begin spilling from her mouth. I’m quickly

lost in the story, in the hypnotic voice that strings it together. The rocking ship lulls me into that �eeting sense of peace while her �ngers comb through my hair, tickle my skin.

I picture this version of us, far in a future that will never come to pass. A

happy ending in which I lie on Paedyn’s lap, listening to her read until the day I fade into a distant memory.

But that is nothing more than a silly story of my making.

So I revel in the present, in the moments where we hide from the inevitable.

She reads until the sun tires and dips beneath the waves. Until darkness drapes the room and smothers each word on the page.

Paedyn quiets, brushing a strand of hair from my brow. At the sound of her

book snapping shut, I lift my gaze to her shadowed one above me. “Do you—?”

Mu�ed stomping from beyond the door has me swiftly sitting up. Glancing

at each other, we strain to hear the commotion coming from the main deck.

Clapping follows the pounding of boots, creating a symphony of chaos.

“Is that…?” Paedyn quiets at the growing sound of music. “That,” I say, grinning into the darkness, “is the sound of a poorly played

�ddle.”

I don’t give her a chance to reply before I’m pulling her o� the bed.

Sputtering, she manages, “What are you doing?”

I turn to face her, lifting the hand that isn’t wearing my brother’s ring. My

lips �nd the pad of her thumb. She sucks in a breath at the intimacy of it, at the meaning buried beneath. “My pretty Pae, would you like to dance?”

Her smile seems to brighten the darkness. “I would never pass up the chance

to stomp on your toes, Malakai.”

I tug her close, hold her tight. She knows exactly what she’s doing. My name

means nothing to me until she speaks it. Nothing until she claims it as her own.

I kiss it o� her lips, taste the very power she holds over me. My hand cups the

back of her neck, �ngers tangling in her short hair. She’s clutching my shirt and pulling me against her—

Another chorus of stomps has us breaking apart and breathing heavy. Paedyn

laughs in that intoxicating way that makes me want to pull her mouth back to mine. But she’s grabbing my hand and swinging the door open before I get the chance. I’m being tugged out into the hall and toward the double doors ahead.

With a quick smile over her shoulder, she drops my hand and pushes them open.

The deck sprawls before us, bathed in moonlight. Men and women of all ages

dance in time to the �ddle’s melody, linking arms to spin around the wood. The crew claps and stomps and crudely sings along to a song that belongs out at sea.

Paedyn steps forward, seeming unsure even as she smiles at the scene.

Spotting us from the makeshift circle of bellowing men, Leon strides over,

looking less stoic than he had this morning, though the bottle of rum in his hand is likely to thank for that.

As way of greeting, he answers the questioning look Paedyn wears. “The crew

always celebrates a tame day at sea. Today has been especially smooth sailing considering the Shallows’ reputation.”

The ship rocks slightly in agreement, its hull cutting easily through lazy

waves. Leon nods to the rowdy group. “You’re welcome to join. Have some rum.

Dance. Oh, and Sam’s �ddle is out of tune, but believe me, it’s been worse.”

I o�er an arm to Paedyn. “Should I hold your shoes now, or wait for you to

lose them?”

“Maybe I’ll just throw them at you.” She smiles sweetly. “So you can �nd

them easier.”

My gaze lazily explores her face. “Vicious little thing.” When we step into the circle, Paedyn wastes no time before clapping to the

beat. I watch her smile at the dancing before us, but more importantly, I watch those eying her closely. Some scowl at her presence while others barely notice the future queen among them. And before I’m dragged into a dance, I memorize the faces of those glaring men.

Paedyn hooks her arm through mine before we are stepping in a circle. She

laughs, picking up our pace and �ipping around to take my other arm. We do this until I’m out of breath, until my mouth hurts from smiling at her.

Rum is passed between us, as are the dance partners we link elbows with. The

�ddle’s quick melodies have us stomping long into the night, clapping when our feet get sore. Before long, Paedyn is swaying beside a sailor, singing a ballad to the sea crashing around us.

I do this for her. Every dance. Every smile. She seems so much more alive

away from Ilya, away from the reminder of everything she is not. But out here, even surrounded by Elites, we are all at the mercy of the sea. I think she �nds comfort in that.

So I spin her in the moonlight. Smile when she laughs at my expense. And let

her step on my toes.

OceanofPDF.com

Edric

There is little that King Edric, ruler of the �rst Elite kingdom, fears.

But this child is a tangible nightmare in his arms. “You are wrong.” Those are the �rst words out of Edric’s mouth, aimed sharply at his Silencer.

Damion has curtly handed the king his daughter before stepping away, now holding tightly to that stoic expression plastered on his features. There is a slow shake of his head, the action regretful. “I can silence no power from her, Your Majesty. I could be mistaken, but…”

The king has heard enough. See, the mere prospect of a powerless child

sharing his name is su�ciently damning.

Whispers slither their way into the silence, and with them, the ringing in

Edric’s ears. He looks down at the baby girl, seeing little more than her lack of power. How could he, a Brawny and king of gods, produce something so weak?

This is an embarrassment. This is a mockery of everything the king is and

believes.

His green eyes grow colder with each passing moment as they drift toward

Iris’s dead body. She was a rarity, one that Edric had not known before her—a Soul. This ability allowed her to sense and manipulate another’s emotions. More than once, Iris had used it on the king to turn the pressures of ruling into a spark of happiness that he only ever felt when she was around.

The child cries in Edric’s trembling arms, its skin still sticky with blood.

How could this nothing come from something so strong and rare?

An Ordinary born of two powerful Elites is unheard of. Yet, here she is, this

weak excuse for life.

Each scream has the infant’s bloody chest rising and falling, the action so

frail. It’s almost impressive, the pathetic little heart pumping beneath her skin.

The king thinks this with disgust, reminded only of the fact that his wife no longer has a pulse—but this weakness does.

Edric looks down at his own daughter, hate in his heart and sorrow welling in

his eyes.

Iris is dead, and it was all for an Ordinary. For this embarrassment. For

nothing.

The king gives a command, cutting through the silence. It’s even and

deliberate, as though the words tumbling from his mouth don’t steal the breath

from every pair of surrounding lungs. “Get rid of it.”

Feet shift. Throats clear.

A Healer, her hands stained scarlet, can think of nothing to say but the king’s

title posed as a question. “Your Majesty?”

“It killed my wife,” Edric says coolly. “An Ordinary killed my wife. Get rid of

it.”

“Your Majesty,” an adviser protests, “it’s merely an infant—” “Get. Rid. Of. It.” The king extends the child into the open air, pushing as much space between

them as possible. His gaze is sharp enough to draw blood, and that is precisely what will happen if his demands are not met.

“I’ll dispose of… it.” Edric’s Mind Reader steps forward, extending his hands toward the crying

princess, who only has these �eeting moments to be so. The king smiles tightly before handing his daughter over to the trusted Fatal.

This is the last time he will ever hold her. All this child will ever know is his

violence and hatred before the end.

“See that you do,” Edric orders, holding the Mind Reader’s gaze before

turning to address every other stunned stare. “What you saw today did not happen. Your queen did not die giving birth to an Ordinary, because she passed two years ago when delivering me my son and heir. That is what the kingdom will know. That is what history will know.”

He glances over at his wailing daughter, expression void of any sympathy.

“This Ordinary does not belong to me. It is already forgotten.”

As the Mind Reader steps from the room, a lost princess in his arms, the king

barks a command at his advisers. “Seal the records. Ensure that today never happened.”

Then he storms from the room, having rid the world of one more useless

Ordinary.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 28 Paedyn

A clap of thunder jolts me awake.

I sit up, blinking in the darkness that surrounds me. The ship shakes

violently, nearly tipping me from the cot. Rain pelts the porthole, the sound echoing o� the glass.

I sit there, stunned by how quickly the weather turned. Our second day at sea

had been eerily peaceful, dragging on as I read to Kai and milled about the deck.

Another sharp turn of the ship has my books toppling to the �oor with a soft

thud I hardly hear over the roll of thunder. Another crack of lightning follows a beat after, illuminating the room with a �eeting �ash of light. I can feel each angry wave against the boat, hear the roar of rushing water so close beyond these wooden walls.

Mu�ed shouts echo from the main deck. I stand, legs shaking atop the

unsteady �oor. The ship dips into a crashing wave, pitching me forward before I can �nd my footing. I collide with the wall, bracing my arms against it until I trust myself to take another step.

Managing to stumble toward the door, I reach for the handle, �ngers slipping

as I’m �ung forward once again. The dresser creaks behind me, mimicking each chilling groan from the ship.

When I �nally throw open the door, I screech at the �gure standing behind

it.

“Kai!” I’m forced to yell over the storm despite my relief at seeing him. “What

is—”

My eyes fall to the dark shadow spilling slowly down the hallway. It takes me

a moment to realize what it is I’m looking at. And what it means.

Water.

The waves are crashing over the ship, readying to swallow us all—

His hands are suddenly on my hips, pushing me back. “You need to stay in

this room!”

Thunder growls all around us, shaking the very �oors we stand on. Kai is

kicking the door shut, closing us in this room, this watery grave. I shake my head at him, at the feel of panic rising up my throat. “No. No, I can’t be locked in here, Kai! Not now!”

A crack of lightning shadows his stern features. He cups my face, holding me

steady when the ship lurches. “Do you trust me?”

A trickle of water seeps beneath the door. Like Death’s cold �nger, it reaches

for me.

“Pae?” His shout forces my gaze back to him. I nod shakily. “I do. I did even when I

shouldn’t have.”

“I know the feeling.” He presses his forehead to mine, breathing soft words

across my skin. “So I need you to stay in this room with me until we are told otherwise.”

My pounding heart drowns out every crashing wave, every desperate shout

from the crew who wrestles them. The cabin seems to close in on me, growing smaller with the echoing thought that I can no longer leave it. The sea rages all around me, and yet it may be my own claustrophobia that drags me into death.

The room is growing smaller, the ocean yawning larger. I’m going to

su�ocate in this cabin before the water even rushes into my lungs.

My lungs.

They can’t seem to �nd air. I’m choking on a di�erent type of sea. It’s this

shallow space, this ever-shrinking cabin come to crush me.

My knees buckle beneath me before I’m sinking to the �oor. Ears ringing, I

can barely hear Kai’s shouted concern behind me. He’s holding my crumpled body against his as we rock back and forth with the churning waves.

Something cold laps against my leg. Hazily, I look down to �nd Death’s icy

�nger grazing my skin. A caress and reunion all at once. He’s found me once again. The last time we met he brushed sandy �ngers against my cheek in the Scorches. Now, it’s the raging sea he commands to drag me back to him.

A mu�ed shout against my ear has me stirring. I place a palm in the puddle

of water as if to shake Death’s hand. Commend him for his resilience.

“Pae!” Lightning �ashes across the room at the same moment my name rings out

into it. His head is tucked into my shoulder, breath warm against the bare skin there. “We are going to be �ne,” he reassures sternly. “You’ve survived the Scorches more than once. Now you’ll do the same for the Shallows.”

I nod, forcing my breath to slow. We sit on the �oor, holding each other

while the boat tries to throw us apart. I cling to him, every �nger �sted into his crumpled shirt. He strokes my hair, whispers words of comfort.

My anchor in the storm. “I have something for you,” he murmurs.

Still struggling to swallow my panic, I croak, “A distraction, I hope.” “Something like that.” He unwraps an arm from me, never fully letting me

go as he struggles to shrug something from his shoulders. It’s only when he sets the pack atop the damp �oor that I notice it for the �rst time. Reaching inside, he pulls out a thinly wrapped sphere.

I don’t even have to ask what it is. I know that shape. Know that smell.

Honey.

Tears prick my eyes. “You brought that from Ilya?” Another streak of lightning allows me to see the slight smile gracing his

features. “Just for you.”

Kai lets me do the honors of unraveling the sweet dough. The honey coating

my �ngers has a smile tipping my lips. I forget every chilling wave that tries to tear the ship apart, every fear lodged deep in my throat. It’s this sticky bun I focus on instead, and the memory of every one I’ve shared before.

My eyes �utter shut when I �nally take a bite. This dough holds every happy

moment I’ve had in this life, and if I am to die tonight, I want it to be with this honey on my tongue. This reminder of my home—Adena.

“It might be a bit stale by now,” Kai starts softly. “No,” I choke out. “It’s perfect. That’s exactly how I always ate them. How

we always ate them.”

Thunder roars as we sway on the �oor with each roll of the ship. I sink my

�ngers into the sticky bun, pulling it in half. Kai looks surprised when I o�er him a piece. “This is for you. Your distraction,” he says �rmly.

“I want you to share it with me. Please.” I wave the dough in front of him in

that way Adena always used to do. “I don’t know how to eat one of these alone.”

Graciously, he nods in understanding before plucking the piece from

between my �ngers. I �inch at the echoing shouts that are quickly carried away on the whipping wind. “You deserve a distraction too,” I say as softly as the stormy sea will allow.

He brushes cool knuckles down the side of my cheek. “You are forever my

distraction, darling.”

Water pools around my ankles, and yet, I sit here with my head against his

chest. We eat this sticky bun on the �oor of my cabin, in the middle of a raging sea, and somehow �nd tranquility in the violence.

As if I’ve found the eye of the storm within him, and he in me.

I wake to a soft pillow beneath my head.

I certainly didn’t put it there. Nor did I lift my body onto the bed last night.

But here I lie, snuggled beneath the covers with hands that are clean of honey.

Blinking my tired eyes into focus, I sweep them over the damp �oor and the

spot we had occupied last night. We sat there for hours, talking over the storm and bracing ourselves against each shuddering wave. I must have dozed o� in his arms before they lifted me onto the cot.

Beyond the porthole is a sky of gray, and beneath is a riled sea, likely

embittered by this ship still being a�oat.

The ship is still afloat.

A relieved smile settles on my lips as I sit up. I’ve survived my �rst storm on

the Shallows. Whether I live to see the next is a worry for another time.

Standing to my feet, I pad across the damp �oor and unlatch my trunk. A

heap of neatly folded clothes greets me, though I’m quick to rummage through them in search of something comfortable to wear. I settle for a pair of �tted black pants beneath a loose blouse.

Pulling my olive vest on, I run my �ngers down the fraying seams and

stretched pockets. It feels as though I’ve barely worn the gift since returning to Ilya. Instead, I’ve been shoved into gowns that make me think of Adena and how she can no longer make them, even in death, with those broken �ngers.

Dipping my hands into the fresh water basin atop the dresser, I banish the

thought from my head with a cool splash across the face. With a slight shiver, I pat my skin dry and—

And my books are on the �oor. “No, no, no,” I murmur, rushing over to collect the delicate stories. The ship

still rocks enough to have me struggling with my footing, so I drop to my knees before the waves send me sprawling.

I quickly gather the books into my arm, noting their rippled pages from the

seawater. Cursing under my breath, I stand and head for the door. The damp spines stick to my palm as I march out onto the deck and greet the dreary sky above.

Wind whips at my unbound hair, sending silver strands to obscure my vision.

I �ght to free my gaze, only to stop suddenly at the devastation I see. Large chunks have been torn from the railing where the sea has sunk its icy teeth into the wood. Tangled ropes lie strewn across the deck, littering the �oor alongside other miscellaneous debris.

The captain’s bellowed commands ensure that no crew member stands idly.

The ship teeters beneath me, and I stumble on legs not accustomed to the sea.

The sailors surrounding me sneer at the sight before continuing to stride utterly unfazed across the slippery dock.

I straighten my vest and gather what is left of my dignity as I walk carefully

toward an unmarred section of railing. The wind cuts through me, stinging and salty. I lean over the railing, watching the water rush below. Its light blue and green coloring is deceitfully inviting, despite the great depth beneath its surface.

And that is precisely how it earned the name Shallows for itself.

Clutching three of the books tightly beneath my arm, I lift one into the air,

letting the pages �utter in the wind. It’s not the most ideal way to dry them, but it will certainly be the fastest.

Snickers behind my back tell me that the crew have taken a liking to laughing

at my expense. I ignore them, as I’ve done with every haughty Elite I’ve been forced to live alongside, and switch books.

That is when the boat dips into a wave, spraying water across the deck to

thoroughly drench me. More laughter �lls the air as I stand there, shivering and clutching the last piece of my childhood against a constricting chest.

“Need some help, darling?” I spin on my heel, nearly tipping over when the ship bucks beneath us. But

there he stands, hands shoved into pockets nearly as deep as the dimple peeking out at me. Damn him.

Damn him.

With the way he’s looking at me, I might have just mumbled the words out

loud. Nothing and no one has ever devastated me more. Not the sand, the sea, the slow brush of Death’s hand. Because maybe, just maybe, he is the most ruinous thing of them all.

He shrugs o� his coat to reveal a �tted black shirt. “Don’t look at me like

that.”

Those words seem to stir something within me, a �eeting memory mu�ed by

several glasses of champagne. The fragile thought shatters with the chattering of my teeth. “And h-how am I looking at you?”

His responding grin has blood rushing to my numb cheeks. He steps close,

swinging the coat around my shoulders before tugging it closed. I watch his mouth form a response I never get to hear.

“Oi, that was quite the storm last night!” I barely know the man, and yet, I recognize his voice from across the ship.

Turning, I �nd Torri trudging toward us, long hair knotted at the base of his neck. “But she pulled through,” he continues, running a hand over the chipped railing. “Though, I fear this is only the beginning. The Shallows will not continue to be so kind.”

I clutch my books tightly beneath Kai’s draped coat. If it was kindness the sea

showed us last night, I’m not sure I’ll live long enough to see land.

“Cheer up, girl!” The captain laughs at whatever it is he sees on my face. “You

only need to last four more days. And then, well, the trip back, but we won’t

concern ourselves with that just yet.”

He �nds that funny as well and continues his chuckling all the way to the

helm. I turn back toward Kai, giving him an exasperated look that never fails to make him smile.

“What was it you were about to say?” I ask, curiosity momentarily grabbing

hold of my tongue.

He seems to ponder this as his gaze drifts out over the water. “Nothing I

haven’t said before.”

And that is the only answer he o�ers before extending a hand to me. “Now,

put me to work. These books need to dry before you read one to me tonight.”

I hu� in amusement before placing one of the damp covers in his awaiting

palm. Flipping open to a particularly crinkled page, Kai holds the book into the wind. I do the same, my teeth chattering beside him.

We must look ridiculous, leaning against the rail and holding literature in the

air. I almost laugh at the odd picture we paint, but the view of rushing water around us steals my frigid breath away. The horizon stretches in every direction, nothing but a rippling blanket of blue.

“Do you ever wonder if there is anything else out there?” I ask, my words

nearly snatched away by the wind’s cold �st.

Kai �ips to another page. “Well, other than the myths?” He shrugs. “I’m not

sure.”

“The myths?” His brows lift. “Have you never heard of Astrum? The birthplace of shadows

and the death of a great love?” He recites this as though I should know the phrase by heart.

“My father”—I nearly stumble over the word, now knowing the truth and

mystery behind it—“didn’t waste his time teaching me myths. In fact, he barely had time to educate me on things that actually do exist,” I �nish with a pointed look at the prince.

“Of course. Yet, he had time to read you a story about…” He thumbs through

several pages of the book between his �ngers. “A horse with fangs and—”

“That’s enough,” I laugh, snatching the book from him. “Shit, no wonder you’re afraid of horses, Gray.”

I roll my eyes. “You were saying? About Astrum?” Kai throws me a grin before �ipping open another damp book. “Well, many

people believe Astrum existed long before Ilya. There, they live in a constant state between dawn and dusk, thanks to the separated lovers—the sun, Solis, and the moon, Luna.” He continues despite the skeptical look I give him. “Shadows are precious there. They are a power that can be stolen.” I startle when he snaps the book shut. “You know what, I bet the captain has a copy.”

A hoarse laugh falls from my mouth. “There’s a book about this?” Kai’s already set a steady pace toward the captain’s quarters. “Of course there

is. Torri likely has one because every sailor does. They are always looking for the city, hoping they can be the �rst to �nd it.”

I shake my head at his back. “This is absurd.” “You live in Ilya, home of Elites, and you think this is absurd?” I hum in agreement. It is the most I will do to acknowledge that he may be

right.

Before pushing through the double doors that lead to our rooms, Kai turns

to face me. “It’s called Shadow and Soul.” The corner of his mouth twitches. “And I’m looking forward to hearing you read it tonight.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 29

Kai

My chest rises and falls beneath her back.

Paedyn sits between my legs atop the bed, her spine pressed against my

beating heart. I can feel every vibration of her soothing voice as she reads a piece of her past self to me.

It’s no wonder she grew up to be so formidable if the women in these stories

helped raise her. They are fearless, their stories thrilling.

She tore through Shadow and Soul, despite claiming it was only to appease

me. A terrible defense, seeing that she would never do anything that she didn’t already want to do. So, her disguised interest in the tale had us reading long into the night. We spent longer still discussing the story after she’d snapped the book shut, unable to contain her annoyance at wanting more.

Now, she reads yet another one of her own books, and I am more than

content to listen to the words falling from those familiar lips. I wrap an arm around her waist, letting my eyes �utter shut. This is how we have occupied ourselves over the last two days. It has become our distraction during the never-ending storm that is the Shallows. The sea has yet to stop raging since early yesterday morning, and with night now falling on our fourth day at sea, Paedyn has nearly read me three books.

The ship grows more nauseating with each violent roll and dip. In fact, when

I’m not in the presence of Pae, I can likely be found emptying the contents of my stomach over the boat’s railing. But it’s her voice that seems to keep the stale biscuits and salty beef down.

The lantern on my bedside table teeters on the edge, readying to careen

toward the wet �oor after a particularly rough rocking of the ship. My free hand reaches out to steady it at the same moment Paedyn quiets.

“What?” I ask, clutching her closely when lightning �ashes into the room. “That was the end of the chapter.”

I rest my chin against her shoulder, pointing to the page. “Well, there is

another one beside it. So, go on.”

“Kai,” she laughs out my name, and I wonder if she knows what it does to

me. “It’s getting late.”

I tilt my head to study her pro�le. “Are you implying that you’re tired?” “Of you?” She smiles. “Very.” My mouth twists. “If you’re going to continually lie about wanting me, at

least try to make it believable.”

“You know,” she says calmly, “there is still plenty of time for me to throw you

overboard.”

“See, I knew you couldn’t go more than a couple days without threatening

me.”

She turns to face me then, folding her legs so they rest against mine. “Because

I know how much you like it.”

“How very thoughtful of you.” Thunder shakes the very bed we sit on while waves pound against the ship.

She presses a startled hand to my thigh, �ngernails digging into the �esh beneath my pants. I can still see the terror that �ashes in her gaze, but it’s lessened into something far more tolerable. Something like numbness.

Without a story to distract her, without words to form on the lips she chews

with worry, Paedyn �ddles with the steel ring on her thumb. “I should get back to my room.”

I tilt my head. “And why is that?” “Because,” she sighs, “the crew has already seen enough to gossip about when

we get back to Ilya.” She �inches at a sudden �ash of lightning. “If we make it back.”

“All the more reason to stay with me tonight.” “Hmm.” She untangles her legs from mine to slide from the cot. “Still not

convinced.”

“And if I said please?” She stills beside the bed, her body swaying with the rolling waves. Pae’s eyes

meet mine and suddenly I’m back in the palace, back to that night when I begged her to stay with me after watching her die in my nightmare. I’m reliving

that moment, only this time, it’s my own sel�sh desires that have me needing her beside me.

Swallowing, she crosses her arms. “Well, go on then.” I chuckle at her insistence before standing up right as the ship bucks

violently. Caught o� guard, Paedyn comes careening toward me with a gasp. I catch her against my chest, feel her body melt against mine. My head dips until our noses brush. “Stay with me. Please.”

Her head shakes, but she’s wearing a smile. I nudge her nose again as I

murmur, “My pretty, pretty Pae.” She laughs breathlessly. “Stay with me.” I press my forehead to her own. “Stay with me. Stay with me.”

“Fine!” She laughs out the word while o�ering a gentle �ick to the tip of my

nose. “Fine, I’ll stay.”

I smile for her, only her, always her. “I was prepared to plead.” She gives me a look. “You would not.” “Oh, darling, I would do so much worse if only you asked.” I tuck a strand of

hair behind her ear with a smile. “Or, even more di�cult, so much better.”

“You know,” she says slowly, “you’re not nearly as terrifying as you seem.” “Not to you. Never to you.” I sit down beside her, feeling the ship rock viciously all around us. She looks

at me, eyes as bright as the sea itself. I stare into them, memorizing the multitude of hues they hold in the �ickering lantern light. My favorite color is a shade of her, a sliver of the vibrance she exudes. And I will gladly drown, gladly burn, gladly fall into those blue eyes until the day she looks at me for the last time.

“Don’t look at me like that,” she breathes.

My lips twitch. “This is the only way I’ve ever looked at you, darling.” Her smile grows uncharacteristically timid. I lean forward, grabbing our

book to �ip deftly through the pages. “Well, you might as well keep reading since you’re here.”

“So, that’s why you wanted me to stay.” Her sco� is accompanied by a shake

of her head. “So I’ll read to you.”

“Among many other reasons”—she hits me with the pillow—“including your

wonderful company.”

“You’re unbelievable, Azer.”

My eyes �ick to the dimly lit bed we occupy. “Not the �rst time I’ve been told

that in a setting like this—”

The pillow collides with my face, mu�ing her laugh behind it.

I’m jolted awake to the rumbling of thunder.

I lift my head o� the pillow to— Shit.

Pain pounds beneath my skull, growing sharper by the second. I vaguely

wonder if my temple had met the bedside table during the night to cause this current throbbing.

My head feels heavy as I turn to face her.

Dull moonlight creeps over Paedyn to mingle with her silver hair. It’s fanned

across the pillow, surrounding the placid face she wears in sleep. The covers have been kicked down below her feet, and I’m shocked to see she isn’t shivering without them.

My head aches as I sit up to grab the forgotten quilt. I’m about to throw it

over her when I lean in close, my mouth mere inches from meeting her forehead.

I stop suddenly, my eyes scanning her face, the bridge of her nose— There can’t be more than ten.

I jerk back, staring at the body beside me.

This is not my Pae.

I still my mind and focus on the distant thrum of powers beneath my skin.

Flash, Tele, Hydro—

And that is when I feel it. Close and strong and to blame for this.

Staring at those ten freckles, I throw the blanket over her.

It meets nothing but air as Paedyn’s body vanishes.

Illusion.

I jump from the bed, my pounding head clearing enough to realize that I

have been drugged. All so someone could rip her from my bed.

Boots are suddenly on my feet before I’m buckling a sword around my waist.

I shove open the door and do the same to those awaiting me at the end of the hall.

It’s as though I’ve stepped out into the sea itself.

Wind whips at my thin shirt, instantly numbing every inch of me. Water

pours from the sky to pelt my skin and soak me to the bone. I can barely keep my footing on the drenched deck as waves continually crash over the railing. The ship groans with each dip into the water, leaving me swaying like a drunk as I try to keep my balance.

I stride out farther onto the deck, struggling to see anything through the

sheets of rain. “Where is she?!” I shout the words into the storm, hoping the whipping wind will carry them toward the scattered crew members.

It’s the sea that responds with a towering wave, drawing my attention to the

far end of the boat. I squint through the rain, watching water curl over the railing to drench the three �gures huddled there.

The Illusionist’s ability burns hot beneath my skin, growing stronger with

every step I take toward the group of men. I feel for the other powers, �nding a Tele and Gust awaiting me.

My heart beats wildly against my soaking shirt as I stride toward them. When

the ship pitches violently, I drop to a knee until I’m able to get my feet beneath me. Then men grow closer, clearer against the rain. The three of them—

No. Not three.

The world goes quiet. The storm fades. Lightning dulls.

There are four �gures beside that railing.

One of them is gagged and bound, her arms tucked tightly behind her back.

She still wears that green vest, having fallen asleep with the comfort wrapped around her. The men have her raised in the air, two of them clutching her roped ankles while the other sinks his �ngers into her shoulders.

I’ve found her.

Lifting Paedyn toward the rail, they grin as she thrashes in their hold,

desperately trying to free herself.

And something snaps in me at the sight.

I unleash that piece of myself that Father carved into me. That lethal sliver of

darkness he once commanded at will, having known it by name. Created it in the depths of his dungeons, in every one of my fears, in a shadowed home with my sword through an innocent man’s chest.

It’s a piece of Death himself that lives within me.

And now, I command it.

I grip the Tele’s power in my hand, feeling the ability course through me. My

steps don’t falter or slow. Nor does my soul repent for what I’m about to do to theirs.

With little more than a vengeful thought, I throw the Gust over the ship’s

edge. It’s a lazy toss that has his head cracking against the wood before he’s plummeting into icy water.

After watching a wave swallow their friend, the other two men whip around

to �nd me steadily striding toward them. Paedyn’s legs drop to the ground, her frantic gaze widening when it lands on me. The men react the same, though it’s fear �lling their eyes, not relief.

And I smile at it.

Paedyn struggles against the Illusionist’s grip while the Tele steps toward me.

Even through the pouring rain, I recognize his blurry face. This is one of the men who was watching Paedyn dance that �rst night on the ship.

He throws out a strand of power, wrapping it around my neck. It feels as

though a phantom noose has been knotted against my throat, squeezing hard enough to have black creeping in at the corners of my vision.

He’s choking me with his ability.

Pathetic. All that power, and this is how he thinks I’ll meet my end?

I can no longer breathe, but I’ve faced far worse from my own father. Closing

the distance between us, I throw a punch at his face. And when he dodges like I knew he would, it’s already too late. My left hand is drawing my sword from its sheath and slicing the blade across his stomach within one swift movement.

His choking hold on my throat drops at the same moment he does. I suck in a

breath before rolling my tight neck. The man sprawls onto the wood before me, blood gushing from the deep gash, even as water pelts the wound. A stream of scarlet quickly seeps out beneath him, staining the deck before the rain can wash it away.

I step over his body, not o�ering him another glance. Pushing dripping hair

from my brow, I turn back to Paedyn and the Illusionist. With his eyes locked on mine, he lifts her bound body into his arms.

The tip of my blade is pressed to his heart within the next beat of it. I shake

my head, panting, “Put her down, and I won’t make you su�er.”

He holds my gaze, body rigid beneath my blade. “I’ll die before seein’ an

Ordinary sit on Ilya’s throne.”

My sword plunges into his heart at the same moment he throws Paedyn over

the railing.

A scream rips from my throat, lost in the raging storm.

I don’t think. I don’t breathe. I don’t hesitate to leave my sword buried in the

sailor and dive toward the railing.

She’s falling to her death.

The gag has slipped from her mouth to allow a chilling scream. Those blue

eyes are locked on mine as she plummets farther and farther and—

The Tele’s power grows weak beneath my skin. He’s barely alive, but barely is

all I need. Tugging at that power, I hurl it toward her bound body.

The ability grows taut, like an invisible rope has wrapped itself around her

waist. I grit my teeth as her falling weight slams against my mind, and her body hangs suspended above the waves.

Her head falls back, silver hair brushing the hungry water awaiting her. I

strain to lift her toward me even as piercing pain cuts through my mind. When the ship threatens to tip from a vengeful wave, I’m nearly thrown over the splintered railing. Urging myself to focus, I will her toward me, commanding my tired mind to obey.

A wave crashes over the ship, soaking Paedyn’s hanging body before meeting

my own. The force of the water nearly pulls her down, but I �ght to keep her rising upward. Grunting against the pain in my head, I reach toward her, stretching my dripping arms over the rail.

Her head lifts then, our eyes locking in a moment that even time cannot

contain. She stares at me with a sort of fear I’ve never seen her wear. And maybe I’m looking at her the same, like nothing has ever terri�ed me more than losing her.

And that is when the Tele’s power �ickers and dies beneath my skin.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 30 Paedyn

The last thing I see is the terror on his face.

Then I’m falling again.

I am going to drown.

Death will meet me in this watery grave, grinning as he snatches my soul from

the sea.

When I felt that Tele ability release me, I wouldn’t let my eyes leave his. I

wanted Kai’s gray gaze to be the last thing to take my breath away, not the ravenous waves.

But something happened.

I didn’t hit the water.

Kai lunged forward, nearly falling after me, and grabbed hold of the only

thing he could.

Adena’s vest.

I’m halted in the air once again, heart in my throat.

Waves crash angrily below as Kai grunts, using every bit of his own strength

to pull me upward. I hear the seams rip as my beloved vest begins splitting apart from my weight. Hands bound behind my back, I can do nothing but stare at the popping thread as Kai strains to lift me.

Water drips from my drenched body, making the tearing vest slippery. Kai

cries out, his arm bulging beneath a soaked sleeve. Another sharp tear from the thick fabric has me accepting my watery fate.

Then an arm wraps around my waist.

Kai grits his teeth, pulling me up and over the railing. I’m pressed to his chest,

my legs dragging over the wood railing.

Blood rushes to my head. Knees buckle. Kai guides me to the soaking deck

with arms that dragged my soul from Death’s clutches. “I’ve got you,” he pants against my ear. “I’ve got you, Pae.”

I press my head into his chest, tears leaking from my eyes. The storm rages

around us and still he holds me. His body quivers against mine, likely from exhaustion, but perhaps from the fading fear. I feel him shift, lifting an arm from around me. I’m too tired to track the movement, but when the rope is suddenly cut from my wrists, I realize that he’s pulled his sword from the sailor’s chest.

Kai then gently stretches out my legs, cutting them free with a precise swipe

of his blade. My dazed stare lands on the bodies littering the deck beside us. Both are covered in blood, their gazes glassily turned to the stormy sky. The realization that I’m likely sitting in their blood doesn’t torment me as much as I thought it would. In fact, I believe I could bathe in their remains for being the reason my last piece of Adena is destroyed.

And just like that, I’m one step closer to overcoming this choking fear of

blood.

Kai is suddenly crouching before me, turning my face from the dead bodies

with a gentle press of his �ngers against my jaw. “Are you all right?” As if unable to restrain himself, he cups my face in his hands before running swift �ngers down my body to check for wounds.

“I’m okay.” My whisper is nearly lost in the howling wind, but I know he

hears it when his eyes snap to mine. “I’m okay. I’m alive.” Tears are pricking my eyes again. “Because of you.”

Water drips from his lashes, but it’s the slight indent of his right dimple that

my eyes fall to. “I promised to save your life again and again. And I will, whether you allow me to stay in it or not.”

I nod at him, vision blurry from my tears and the sky’s. “Now, let’s get you

inside,” he says, scooping me into his arms.

I let him carry me into my cabin. Let him convince me to stay put. Let him

retrieve my dagger from under the pillow and shove it into my hand. “This would have been useful tonight,” I say weakly.

He shakes his head, and I see the shade of anger that falls over his face. “They

drugged me in my sleep. Then that Illusionist cast you sleeping beside me so I’d see you when I woke up.”

“What?” I could almost laugh. “They hardly seemed like the calculating

type.” My gaze drops to the dagger I wish I’d had with me. “But after they drugged you, I woke to the three of them dragging me from the room. I couldn’t break free, couldn’t move….” I swallow at the reminder of my panic. “I was screaming, but no one heard me. Or no one wanted to hear me. Then they tied me up, gagged me, and… well, you know the rest.”

Rage rolls o� him in waves as deadly as the ones colliding with this ship.

“You’re not safe here. I told Kitt that. And where was the rest of the crew?” He begins pacing, �sts clenched beside his drenched pants. “They were likely in on this in some way. And if I’m right, I will deal with them when we return to Ilya.

But for now, we need them to get us back there in one piece.”

I o�er him a nod. “That sounds like a good plan.” “What,” he muses, “you’re okay with the spilling of so much blood?” I run a �nger down my blade before �icking my eyes up to his. “It depends on

whose blood.”

He’s never kissed me so thoroughly.

“Paedyn, miss, I cannot tell you how shocked I was to hear what some of my men tried to do last night.”

I stare at the captain, my face blank as I await an apology. Kai had already

charged into Torri’s quarters last night to �ll him in on the eventful evening. By the time he returned to the cabin, I was fast asleep, my dagger clutched in a �st.

Now I sit in the captain’s cushy dining area, my �ngers laced atop the

wooden table and expression unamused. The sleepy sun �ghts to peek around the thick blanket of clouds, occasionally slipping a ray of light through one of the many windows. The room is larger than I’d expected with wide shelves that line the walls, all �lled with toppled-over trinkets and maps.

A particularly worn piece of parchment curls against the wall opposite me,

snagging my attention. It’s decorated with an assortment of sketched cities and their accompanying �ags. Well aware of what kingdoms live on our map, I begin to steer my gaze away before it stumbles over splotches of unfamiliarity.

The scribbled world I’m staring at extends beyond Izram.

My eyes narrow on the foreign masses of land bubbling from the Shallows.

No map I’ve ever studied has looked like this. I can’t make out the names of these supposed kingdoms from where I’m sitting, but after reading about that mythical city of shadows, I’d bet “Astrum” has been wistfully scrawled atop an inky landmass.

I almost smile.

So this is what keeps sailors setting o� for a horizon they likely won’t meet

before their doom. Adventure. The hope of a discovery thrilling enough to risk their mundane lives. They navigate from a di�erent map, one inked in myths and legends.

I admire their resilience in �nding something to live for.

I turn my attention back to where Torri sits at the head of the table, his

splotchy face wearing an uncomfortable expression. Kai stands beside me, looking every bit my Enforcer as he leans against the back of my chair. “So, you knew nothing of your crew’s plan to murder their future queen?” he asks smoothly.

“Crew?” Torri bellows. “No, sir, as we discussed last night in private, these

three men acted alone. There were only a handful of sailors on that deck last night and most of them were at the helm. We could hardly see a damn thing through that rain.”

He says this all rather quickly, as if forced to spit out the words before they

are forgotten. I incline my head toward the captain. “Why were so few of your men on the deck during such a storm?”

Torri’s large hands wave with each of his words. “My crew had been battling

that storm for two days straight. They needed sleep, miss.” He laughs uncomfortably. “I had them on shifts to conserve their strength and—”

“Forgive me for interrupting, Captain”—Kai says this in a tone that suggests

he’s certainly not asking for forgiveness—“but I still haven’t heard an apology for Miss Gray.”

I have to �ght the grin that wishes to form on my lips. Torri clears his throat

and �icks his gaze down to where I sit. “Miss Gray,” he says slowly, “I am deeply sorry for the distress this must have caused you. And, rest assured, I will not let it happen again.”

Leaning forward, I o�er him a thin smile. “No, it won’t happen again. And

rest assured that I am not distressed.” My eyes narrow slightly. “I’m disappointed.”

I stand then, letting the chair scrape loudly against the wooden �oorboards.

As way of goodbye, I add, “I trust we will be making it safely to Izram tomorrow?”

It takes Torri a moment to gather his words. “Um, yes. Yes, that is correct. We

should be docking no later than midday.”

I �ash him a smile before turning to leave. “Good.” Kai trails behind, stopping only to throw a question over his shoulder at the

captain. “Why was an Illusionist on board? They aren’t easy to come by, especially not one with sailing experience.”

“Well, I requested one from the king,” Torri explains with a slight shrug. “He

would have come in handy if we encounter the beast that lurks in these waters.

Created an illusion for it to chase after rather than us.”

The Enforcer seems to be mulling this over. “And what is it you do,

Captain?”

Torri looks confused before a loud laugh escapes him. “Well, exactly what you

said, Highness. I captain.”

“Ah, yes.” Kai nods slowly, and I study his face, unsure where this is going.

“So you’re the one who was fearlessly steering the ship during that storm?”

“Aye, sir! Right up until you charged into my quarters.” The captain laughs

again, slapping a hand to the table. “The Shallows are a bitch that I intend to tame.”

I can only muster an annoyed sigh at his words before Kai is heading for the

door once again. “Sorry for killing your men, Torri. But I’m afraid they deserved it, so I’m really not.”

“Of course,” the captain calls after us. “And do keep a watchful eye on your men, Captain.” Kai is halfway out the

door when he turns one last time. “I know you’re capable of it.”

I follow him quickly into the hall beyond, trying to keep up with his long

strides. When we turn into his cabin, I �nally blurt, “What just happened in there?”

Kai shakes his head. “He knew you needed help last night and did nothing.” “But the storm. He said—” “No one at the helm could see or hear anything on the other side of the ship

with that rain,” he �nishes for me. “But that bastard was the only one who could.”

The pieces suddenly click into place, leaving me murmuring under my

breath. “The captain’s a Hyper.”

Kai rakes a hand through his disheveled hair. “He could see and hear you just

�ne. He just chose not to.”

I sco�. “That shouldn’t even surprise me.” “I’ll deal with him when we get back to Ilya. But until then”—he pats the

dagger strapped to my thigh—“this doesn’t leave your side. Even when you’re with me.”

I step closer with a teasing smile. “Oh, especially not when I’m with you.

What if I wish to threaten your life?”

“Even after I just saved yours?” He says this fondly.

I trace a �nger down his thin white shirt. “Perhaps I have yet to forgive you

for chasing me across the Scorches.”

He pulls me close, his �ngers tipping my chin up toward him. “And I would

do it all again just to hear you threaten my life.”

“That seems foolish,” I breathe. “Then it’s �tting.” He runs a thumb over my bottom lip. “Seeing that I am a

fool.”

I raise my eyebrows at him. “You told me you weren’t anymore.” His lips brush my cheek. I smile when they meet my nose. Gasp when they

graze my neck.

“That was pretend, darling.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 31 Paedyn

I’ve been staring at a speck in the distance for hours.

Only now, it’s grown into a city that stretches before us.

A maze of docks splatters the horizon, sitting within the bright blue water.

Dozens of boats bob beside them, some larger like the mangled one we’re arriving on, though most are small and sturdy. Squinting, I can just make out the large �shing nets that hang from their sides.

I breathe in the sea’s scent, willing the ship to move faster. With the storm

having subsided, Gusts now litter the deck, pushing wind into the large sails. I tap a foot impatiently, my eyes skipping over the crew. They avoid my gaze, focusing instead on their duties and the di�cult task of ensuring the crumbling ship makes it to land.

With the torn sails, missing railings, and splintered boards across the deck, it’s

a miracle we aren’t sitting at the bottom of the Shallows. And that is just the damage I can see.

“Raise the �ag!” The captain’s bellow has a sailor pulling at the rigging, obeying the

command. I watch as a white �ag rises into the sky, halting beside Ilya’s swirling crest that has now been thoroughly tattered.

My wandering gaze falls back to the deck before landing on that familiar

�gure stepping out onto it. Kai lifts a hand to shade his eyes from the sudden brightness, and I can’t help but take the moment to stare unabashedly at him.

His clothes ripple in the wind, pressing to the strong body beneath. Black hair splashes over his brow like the unruly waves beneath us. And those gray eyes—

They are suddenly on me.

He smiles in a way that suggests he knows exactly how much I was admiring

him. Even after striding toward me, the smug look never leaves his face. “Enjoying the view, Gray?”

“Of Izram?” I shoot back with a smile of my own. “Why, yes, I am, Azer.” He leans his forearms against the splintered railing, grinning enough to have

those dimples on display. I look away before he can catch me staring yet again. “Why did we raise a white �ag?” I ask quietly.

“Izram hasn’t seen a ship with our crest on it in nearly a decade.” He nods to

a large watchtower that looms over the bay. “We don’t want them thinking we have ill intentions. Just like in Dor and Tando, they won’t be too happy with Elites showing up.”

I lean against the railing beside him, our arms brushing. “Then it’s a good

thing a benevolent Ordinary will be greeting them.”

“Yes, with a crew of Elites,” he muses. “And the Enforcer.” “And a crate of coveted roses,” I add, sounding hopeful. “Now, I vaguely

remember reading about Izram’s queen, Zailah, as a child. But I’m not sure what I should expect.”

“It’s been said,” Kai recalls, “that she is ruthless. Some say she killed her

husband for the throne, others believe he died of natural causes.” He lifts a shoulder in a lazy shrug. “Either way, she’s helped Izram thrive. They rely on the sea and its �sh to survive, and from the moment Zailah sat on that throne, their harvest has been nothing but plentiful.”

“Hmm.” I spin the ring on my thumb distractedly. “And it’s been several

years since she became queen, yes?”

Kai’s eyes meet mine. “Nearly a decade ago.” I tuck that bit of interesting information away and turn my attention toward

the dock we are heading for. A throng of guards stand atop the weathered wood, dressed in royal blue and holding spears. The sharp tips glint in the sun, forcing me to look away from the odd sight.

It’s strange, seeing such obvious weapons on a guard. Most Imperials don’t

even bother carrying a sword when they can rely fully on an ability. But the people of Izram don’t possess powers. They depend on their own might, their own will. And I admire that far more than unearned strength.

The shining points of the guards’ spears seem to sharpen as the ship drifts

closer. They stand sti�y along the wooden planks, lining the creaking dock with solemn expressions and a tightening grip on their weapons.

They are afraid of us.

I lurch forward into the railing when the ship groans. We slide against the

dock, drawing a long screech from the hull. When we �nally come to a stop within the port, my wide eyes manage to make their way to Kai’s. He wears a familiar expression, one that creeps onto the corners of his features.

It’s a slight smugness that touches his lips, I realize. A brightening of his eyes

and relaxing of the body beneath.

He enjoys being feared.

I suppose I would too if even an inkling of his power dwelled beneath my

skin. But I am something less than fear and power and Elite. For that reason, I step cautiously behind the Enforcer as he strides across the deck.

A teetering wooden ramp sprawls between the ship and dock beneath.

Sparkling water sways beneath us, lapping at the hull and reaching for the bridge we step out onto. Without hesitation, Kai strides down the creaking wood to greet the gaggle of guards.

But he doesn’t even make it to the dock.

Dozens of spears are swiftly pointed at his chest, gleaming ominously as they

inch toward the sliver of bare skin beneath his loosely buttoned shirt. I tense, heart stalling as I take in every long weapon aimed at the Enforcer.

Though, the lack of tension clutching his shoulders tells me he doesn’t seem

to mind. Still standing behind him, I can just make out the lifted corner of that cocky grin he’s wearing. I shouldn’t be surprised by this, and yet, I want to hit him over the head all the same.

Kai lifts his hands slowly, showing his seemingly harmless palms to the

guards. Yes, he does enjoy this. Fear is power. And where there is power, there is something for him to wield.

“State your business here, Elites,” booms a steady voice belonging to a

particularly gilded guard. Glancing over the golden buttons adorning his uniform, I catch the small pin above his heart.

Ilya’s Enforcer has just met Izram’s captain of the guard. “Easy, gentlemen,” Kai says smoothly, lowering the tip of a prodding spear

with his palm. “I’m sure this is quite the surprise, but we come in peace. Things are changing in Ilya, so I’m here to escort our future queen to meet with yours.

She will explain everything.” Kai gestures behind him to where I stand, sti� and unsure. “This is Paedyn Gray. The Ordinary.”

Astonished blinks are the only response to his words. I watch the captain and

his guards take me in, eying the silver hair I earned from the Plague. I clear my throat, uncomfortable. “We brought a gift,” I blurt quickly. “As a gesture of goodwill.”

The captain meets my eyes, his own skeptical. They are a warm brown,

crowded by the lines that a life of laughter carves into one’s skin. But that stern expression solidi�ed onto his face smothers the happiness that once came so easily. And yet, even as a middle-aged man, he’s quite handsome.

“You’re telling me,” the captain says slowly, “that a crew from Ilya braved the

Shallows just to reintroduce themselves to the kingdom they shut out?”

His question spurs me forward until I’ve stepped beside Kai and planted my

feet before the multitude of spears. “Yes,” I say, voice even. “I’ve fought to survive every day. Just like all of you. And I will do anything to see Ilya become free and welcoming again.”

A long stretch of silence sti�es everything but the sound of sloshing water

around us. The captain keeps his gaze pinned on mine, though not in a way that tells me he’s scrutinizing every disheveled piece of me.

I believe it might even be hope I hear in his voice when he orders, “Lower

your weapons, men. We’re taking our guests to the castle.”

We have been walking for nearly an hour, cocooned within a constricting circle of guards.

They barely bother glancing at me when the Enforcer strides among them.

Every eye is trained on him, every weapon at the ready to defend themselves from the Elite that stepped straight out of a bedtime story they tell their children.

Captain Torri walks beside me, surprisingly silent. I was only allowed the

company of two Elites on this hike to the castle. The rest of the crew was left to patch up what is left of the Reckoning that currently bobs sadly beside the dock.

I’ve had plenty of time to take in the surrounding city. It’s �lled with a

quieter sort of bustle than Ilya. The cobblestone streets are even and neat, �lled with mindful men and women. Bright blue banners hang from roofs and stretch between wide alleyways. Merchants are kind, children are well-behaved, and smiles are shared regularly.

It’s an anomaly I �nd both comforting and concerning.

I breathe in the salty air and grant myself a moment to acknowledge the

warmth coating my face. The sun seems to shine only for me, painting my skin in a soft glow and wrapping its rays around me. A cool breeze ru�es my short hair, and I shut my eyes, relishing the feel of a sturdy ground beneath my feet.

People stop and stare at the spectacle I don’t doubt we are. I’m swallowed by

guards, forced to dodge the piercing tips of their spears. They herd us up another hilly path that has me panting before my eyes lift to the towering castle.

I step into its shadow, feeling so small beside the mass of stone. The castle is

encased in a pearly white stone that winks in the dripping sunlight. Tall towers spring up into the sky, casting ribbons of shadow across the path. Billowing blue �ags sprout from the highest spires to display what I recognize as Izram’s crest.

I lift a hand to shield my gaze from the peering sun and scan the �apping

fabric. A pair of swirling �sh create a perfect circle within the sea of blue. Atop the rippling �ag, it seems as though they are forever swimming around each other, creating a constant balance.

A barked order from the captain of the guard has us coming to a halt at the

base of several pristine stairs. They ascend toward a milky set of doors that match the steps beneath. Everything about this castle is light and airy, as if the sky hanging low above the water was personi�ed.

I watch the captain peel away from his guards and head beyond those

towering doors. He walks sti�y, seemingly unexcited about the task at hand. But when Kai’s rough knuckles brush against mine, the observation and my accompanying curiosity swiftly �oat away on a salty breeze.

My eyes �ick up to �nd a crease of concern nestling between his brows. “Are

you all right?”

The question is worrying enough to startle one in response. “Why, do I not

look all right?”

“Gray, you always look far more than all right.” He says this with a low

chuckle, his voice soft enough to slip past the guards unnoticed. “But I know this is a lot. I want to make sure you’re doing okay.”

“Quite the gentleman you’ve become,” I croon. “Only for you.” His words have my smile melting into something sweeter. “I’m… okay. Just

hoping my benevolence doesn’t fail me,” I say weakly before continuing to whisper, “I have no idea who to be or what to say. Better yet, I have no idea how to speak to a queen, let alone be one.”

He shakes his head, gaze unfaltering. “I think you know exactly who you

want to be. Who you are.” His words are like a soft battle cry. “You’re the leader you always wanted for Ilya. You’re our Silver Savior.”

I reach for his hand before realizing that I shouldn’t. Instead, I settle on a

relieved smile and a lingering look in which I’m lost within the storm that is his eyes. It’s only when a shadow falls over his face that I rip my gaze from it.

“Now, there’s a ship name!” Captain Torri shoves past a guard to invade the

little space we have. “The Silver Savior. If we make it back to Ilya, I’ll need to �nd me a new ship, and I may just name her that.”

I glance at Kai. Then back to the captain. “I’m �attered.” “Speaking of ships,” Kai adds quickly, “how is ours looking? I can’t help but

notice that you seem… skeptical about returning to Ilya.”

Torri blows out a breath that I lean away from. “Well, I’ll be honest with you,

Highness. She’s not looking too pretty right now. But I’ve got the crew on it, so hopefully she will be patched up before we set sail.”

I’m preparing to ask a few questions I likely won’t want to know the answer

to when a stern voice echoes behind me. “The queen is ready for you.”

I spin on my heel, �nding the captain of the guard beckoning me forward.

The men crowded around us tear away at the silent command, freeing me from the cage of spears. My tired feet carry me toward the mountain of steps, Kai at my side while Torri lingers behind.

I spin the ring on my thumb, seeking comfort from the cool steel. The

shimmering doors above swing open as we near, and I watch Izram’s captain

stroll into the hall beyond. The comforting sunlight is stolen from my skin when I follow him into the castle.

My gaze widens before gliding across the gilded room.

This is certainly not Ilya.

This is the opposite of bold greens and dark details. This is teeming with

puddles of light and pops of blue. The long hall stretches into a pair of curved staircases on either end, each of which are wrapped in soft carpet. Everything here is gleaming and simple and crawling with delicacy.

There is no show of strength, no obvious need for attention. And its

simplicity is breathtaking.

“She will see you in the throne room,” the captain informs without turning

to look at me. Continuing his steady pace, he leads us to another pair of shiny white doors. “The court also awaits you after hearing of Ilya’s unexpected arrival.

And that’s the only useful information I have for you.” He nods to the pair of guards framing the doors. “The queen will see you now.”

My heart pounds as the throne room slowly comes into view. A long blue

carpet awaits me, leading all the way to the dais. Windows line the room in a wavelike pattern, bordered by spiraling molding. My eyes �ick over the several circular tables littering the gleaming �oor that allow the court members to comfortably enjoy the show.

But it is the woman seated elegantly on a throne of bones that thoroughly

steals my attention.

The queen lounges in a skeleton of sorts, though I haven’t the slightest clue

what animal it once belonged to. Thick vertebrae create the center of the seat while long rib bones jut out from it and curl around her. Beneath her tanned shoulders, the bones curve upward to hang slightly over her head of black hair.

I force my feet forward despite the urge to stand and gawk. Even from this

distance, the queen’s piercing green eyes seem to cut right through me. I’ve never seen such a bright color dwell within someone’s gaze. It’s not the light green of Kitt’s eyes, crisp and warm. No, this is a vivid, gleaming sort of shade, as if she sees the world through a sheet of emerald.

When we halt before the dais, Zailah’s gleaming stare turns to Kai when he

speaks. “Your Majesty”—he bows gracefully, reminding me to attempt a curtsy

—“I apologize for the unexpected visit. I’m Kai Azer, Enforcer to Ilya’s king, and I have escorted Paedyn Gray here to welcome trade back into our kingdom.”

The queen’s eyes �ick back to mine, as striking as they are searching. “I’ve

heard whispers of you, child. You seem much too young to have caused such trouble in Ilya.” She smiles, and I catch the glint of sharp canines. “I admire that.”

“Well, my days of causing trouble are behind me. Hopefully,” I add with a

small smile of my own. Kai steps aside, ushering Torri with him. “I’m here now to help create a new and better Ilya.”

“You see,” Zailah says slowly, “the last time I heard your name, it was

followed by a list of treasonous crimes against Ilya. There was even a price on your head if you ever managed to make it across the Shallows.” She raises a sharp nail at Kai. “Now you’re in my kingdom with the Enforcer. And wearing a very shiny engagement ring.” Another smile curls her perfect lips. “Do tell. You’ve intrigued me, and that is no simple task.”

I lick my dry lips. “In short, Ilya is in need of resources. Over the decades, we

have exhausted our food supply and overpopulated the land behind our closed borders. With Kitt Azer on the throne, he has become aware that the kingdom must return to its more welcoming roots. Ordinaries and Elites will coexist once again”—I gesture to the queen—“along with trade between the surrounding cities.

“To encourage this… unpopular change, I—an Ordinary and survivor of the

Purging Trials—am to marry the king. This will bridge the gap between Ordinaries and Elites.” I take a breath, ready to spew more information—

“And what of your treason?” Zailah asks, seeming amused. “Has the king so

quickly forgotten how you killed his father? At least, that is what I heard.”

“That was a misunderstanding. One the kingdom has become aware of,” I

state as convincingly as possible. “And I am here to not only prove myself to you, but also to Ilya.”

She quirks a dark brow. “Go on.” “I competed in the Purging Trials as an Ordinary.” My throat has become

absurdly dry. “And now, to earn the respect and trust of those Elites who despise

the idea of an Ordinary on the throne, I have stepped into a series of my own Trials.”

The queen blinks before a laugh transforms her harsh features. The sound is

biting against her beautiful face. “So you crossed the Shallows. Barely.”

I smile politely. “Yes. Benevolence is the second of the three B’s by which

Ilya’s rulers live.”

“Benevolence, really?” She sco�s. “I’m not sure I live by that myself.” “Then accept mine,” I say quickly. “As a gesture of good faith, I’ve brought

roses for you and your kingdom to use. I hope the many healing properties they possess are enough incentive for you to welcome us.”

Her eyes narrow in a scrutinizing sort of way. “They are a gift from your

king?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Zailah’s voice is a soothing sound. “And you know nothing else of it?” “No,” I answer evenly. “Hmm.” She sits back, looking oddly comfortable in her throne of bones.

“All I have heard, Paedyn Gray, is a cry for help. Ilya only opens its borders when in need of something. Only allows us Ordinaries—as you say—into the land when there is no other alternative. And you speak on behalf of a king who—”

“I do not speak for Kitt Azer.” My voice rings out over the queen’s, drawing a

hushed gasp from the court. “I speak for myself. For the powerless who deserve to live within Ilya. Not a king.”

My echoing voice fades from the throne room, leaving only a sti�ing silence. I

lift my chin and force my gaze to remain on the queen I so blatantly interrupted.

But I can’t a�ord to show remorse now. No, I must stand here and exude a strength I don’t currently feel.

Zailah lets the tension stew between us. Then, another biting smile. “Still, I

do not welcome Ilya.”

My breath catches, hope sputtering out in my chest— “But I welcome the fact that you need me. The powerful, arrogant Ilya—

brought to its knees.”

My gaze lifts in time to watch the next words fall from her lips. “Hear this,

child. Ilya has done nothing for my kingdom. We have been shut out and cut o�

from your coveted resources for three decades now. I have no desire to help Ilya out of whatever goodness remains in my heart. But you…” Her red lips twitch. “You remind me of myself. So youthful. So determined. I only hope that drive doesn’t darken you.”

Her words hit a nerve, forcing me to �ght o� my �inch. Because I know what

darkness she speaks of, feel it festering in the gaping hole of my heart where Adena once lived. And for the sake of her memory, her goodness, I shove it down.

The navy dress hugging Zailah’s curvy form �ashes as she shifts in the throne

of bones. She lifts a hand, inspecting her sharp nails. “So, for you, I will attempt benevolence. For Ilya, I will attempt mercy.”

Relief �oods through me. “Thank you, Your Majesty. Your generosity will

not go unnoticed.”

“No, I would hope not,” she says airily. “Now, tell me, how did an Ilyan ship

survive my Shallows?”

Her obvious possession of the sea has me pausing long enough for Captain

Torri to speak. “Well, Your Majesty”—he steps onto the blue carpet, snatching the hat o� his head before sweeping into a bow—“I managed to captain the Reckoning across the treacherous sea. It was no simple task, but I am also no stranger to the water—”

The queen raises a silencing hand. “So, I take it that you didn’t encounter the

beast?”

“Uh…,” Torri stutters. “Well, no, but—” “Then you have survived nothing at all,” she states simply. “You may gloat

only after you meet such a beautiful creature. And live to tell the tale.”

Torri opens his mouth, shuts it, and steps back beside Kai. Zailah smiles at

this. “I’ll allow you three days to piece back together what is left of your ship.

Rooms will be arranged within the castle for Paedyn alone.” She waves a dismissive hand. “The rest of you may sleep on your leaking boat. That is the extent of my generosity.”

I o�er a bow of my head, if only to hide the grin spreading across my face.

“Again, thank you, Your Majesty.”

“Yes, yes, I’m magni�cent.” Her eyes slide hesitantly to the captain of her

guard, allowing me to study her fully. She seems to glow with beauty, making it hard to look away. Her features are a contradiction of young and old, sharp and soft. Everything about her is a mystery, right down to the age she embodies.

“Adyn,” she calls, even as those green eyes fall back on me. When her captain

appears beside me, I realize that the shouted name belongs to him. He folds sti� arms behind his back, locking his brown gaze on the dais’s �oor.

“Escort Paedyn to her rooms,” the queen orders. “And ensure the others

make it back to their ship.”

Adyn nods, his eyes �icking up momentarily. “Happily, Your Majesty.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 32

Kai

Rough bark tears at my sweating palms.

I cling to the tree trunk, feeling my feet sway atop the thin branch beneath

me. Extending my free arm, I rap my knuckles against the window beside me.

She takes her time. Of course she does.

I watch a devious smile curve her lips as she strides slowly toward the

bedroom window and into the streaming moonlight. She takes a long moment on the other side of that locked glass, committing the sight of me begging for her attention to memory. So I stand there helplessly, gripping a branch while entirely at her mercy.

Shaking my head at her cruelty, I will myself not to look down at the gaping

span of open air beneath me. Izram’s rocky soil grows few plants and even less grass, but I discovered a small patchy �eld behind the castle on my search for a discreet way into Paedyn’s room. The few trees that sway back here are clustered close to the white stone, one of which even brushes against Pae’s window.

And now I’ve climbed it for her.

I hear the latch click before she’s �nally pushing open the swinging glass

pane. “You’ve already broken one arm climbing a tree. Do you really wish to tempt fate again?”

I smile, because I can’t seem to help it when she plays with me, but also

because she remembers what I had told her under that willow so long ago. “Kitt and I were visiting Ava when that happened, you know.” I watch her eyes widen at the confession she could have only understood now. “He bet that I could never climb the willow as quickly as Ava once had, and I knew damn well he was right, but…”

“But you tried,” she �nishes with a small smile. “And landed face-�rst in the

dirt.”

I chuckle and carefully inch closer to the window. “It was worth it. I was

visiting A, and for a moment, it felt as though she was with me.”

My words have something shifting in her expression. “And if you fell now?

Would it be worth it?”

I reach through the window to grip the sill, my knuckles brushing her hips.

“Well, I’m visiting you, aren’t I?” She �ashes a worrying smile that has me adding, “That’s not an invitation to push me, Gray.” Her laugh skitters over my skin as I climb through the window, planting my boots beside her bare feet.

My gaze falls to the scar peeking out from beneath the thick strap of her tank.

This look doesn’t go unnoticed, and she is quick to turn back toward her borrowed bed. “What are you doing here?”

I clear my throat. “I didn’t see you yesterday. Figured you missed me.” “That’s why you climbed through my window?” She snorts. “Because I

missed yo—?”

I’ve moved before even realizing. My hands are on her hips, and I’m spinning

her around to face me before my mouth crashes into hers.

It’s incessant. Fervent. Relief.

She’s startled for a heartbeat, but parting her lips for me in the next. I pull her

close, feeling her hot skin beneath the thin clothing she wears. Her body melts against mine, and a soft sound slips between her lips that has me gripping that silver hair between my �ngers.

I force myself to pull away, smiling at her reluctance to let me go. “Fine,” she

breathes against my lips. “I might have missed you a little.”

I chuckle before planting kisses along her jaw. This has a soft sigh dripping

from her parted lips, and I’m not sure she knows how much power the sound has over me. I feel her throat bob beneath my �ngers. “How are… how are things at the ship?”

I pull back with an amused smile. “That is what you want to talk about? The

ship?”

“Well, we leave tomorrow afternoon,” she says breathlessly. “I’d like to know

my odds of survival.”

My voice lowers into something more serious. “And if I say that this could be

your �nal night alive?”

“Darling”—she �icks my nose lightly, wearing a cool smile—“every night

could be my last.”

The use of my name for her has a ridiculous grin lighting my face. But then

she’s spinning on her heel and plopping down on the plush covers of her bed. I follow slowly, shoving my now-idle hands into the pockets of my dark pants. “Well, the ship is still �oating, if that is what you’re asking. Though, I’m not sure for how long.”

“You don’t think it will survive the trip back?” she asks slowly. “Only time will tell.” She sighs as if I’ve told her something she has already known. With a

beckoning pat of her hand against the comforter, I swiftly obey and sit. That blue gaze drifts over me in the dim moonlight. “You…” Her �nger �nds the ring on her thumb and begins spinning it swiftly. “You said ‘A’ earlier. Is that what you used to call Ava?”

I nod slowly. “Yes. It was.” “That’s what I called Adena.” She blinks rapidly, as if to ward o� tears before

they form. “I guess I’m just not used to hearing the nickname for anyone else.”

Something in my chest begins its steady ache. It might just be my blackened

heart or stained soul. Or perhaps it’s the piece of me that belongs to her, and I’m simply feeling a sliver of the pain she possesses.

“She was my A.” My throat tightens. “Ava was my Adena. But they don’t go

far.” I gently lift her arm until she’s pressing a palm to her beating heart. “Your A lives here now.”

Paedyn nods, again and again. Her voice is a choked sound as she blinks back

a wave of emotions. “Don’t leave me. Please. Especially not now, but please not ever.”

“Never,” I whisper, tipping my forehead against hers.

Her breath hitches. “You can’t leave me. I don’t have enough room in my

heart for the both of you.”

I let go of her wrist to cup the face above it instead. “Death himself couldn’t

drag me from you.”

The morning light on my face tells me it’s time to make my escape.

I blink groggily while attempting to carefully slip my arm from beneath Pae’s

head. She stirs when the heat of me slides away, though I quickly replace it with a blanket around her bare shoulders. This seems to satisfy, her breath slowing and body relaxing.

A strange sensation tugs on the corners of my consciousness, though I ignore

it for the distraction lying beside me. I reach for a stray strand of silver hair and —

Someone clears their throat.

My hand is suddenly beneath the pillow, gripping the hilt of Paedyn’s dagger

before I’ve even turned toward the sound. But when my eyes crash into a dazzling green pair, I’m startled enough to stop and stare.

The queen sits stoically in one of the plushy seats beside the stone �replace,

her gaze gleaming with amusement. Focusing on her pristine features, I feel that strange sensation grow beneath my skin, as though something stirs at the mere sight of her. A teacup sits delicately in her palm, its rim stained the deep red of her lips. “Sorry to interrupt,” she muses evenly.

My eyes dart to the still-sleeping Paedyn beside me before �icking back to the

expectant queen. I clear my throat. “You’re not interrupting.”

“No?” She clicks her tongue at me. “I �gured you would be a better liar,

Enforcer.”

“May I ask why you’re here, Your Majesty?” This is said with as much respect

as I can muster.

“You may.” She shrugs an eerily smooth shoulder. “But I may not give you an

answer.”

“Of course,” I murmur between my teeth. “Well, as you can see, Paedyn is

sleeping so—”

“I like her, you know,” she cuts in dryly. “Perhaps due to the fact that she

killed your father. Because, well, let’s face it.” Her long nails click against the porcelain teacup. “He was a dick. Though, I’m a bit jealous I didn’t get to �nish him o� myself.”

I stare at her, uncertain how she expects me to respond to that. Nearly every

person outside Ilya would say the same about Edric Azer, though I have a strange

sense that her hatred runs deeper than the isolation of her kingdom.

Conscious of my shirtless body and disheveled appearance, I run a hand

through my hair. “I can’t say I was too torn up about his death either.”

“Hmm.” She taps a �nger to those full lips. I study her for a moment, taking

in the near ethereal glow she exudes. It’s startling. “Yes, I �gured you might feel the same. Considering the whispers I’ve heard of what he did to you.”

This has my eyes narrowing in a slight show of surprise. I hadn’t expected the

tales of my torturous childhood to reach her ears across the Shallows. But her sigh of indi�erence cuts through my thoughts. “So, does your brother know?”

I stare at her. “Know what?” She takes a slow sip of her tea, �icking a �nger between my body and the one

sleeping beside it. “Take a guess.”

Heat �ushes my body, but I keep my voice steady. “I’m her Enforcer.” “Oh, I know.” She laughs dryly. “I just didn’t think this was part of the job

description.”

“This is the best way for me to protect her,” I manage. “She is the future

queen of Ilya, after all.”

She nods in a slow, mocking way. “Right. Right.” Another sip of tea. “So

you’re in love with your brother’s betrothed?”

“I…” “Sorry,” she says innocently. “That’s just what I’m gathering from this little

interaction.”

I stand from the mattress and pull a shirt over my head. “I’m just doing my

duty.”

“Well”—she sets the teacup down on the small table beside her—“in my

experience, there is love. And there is duty. But there is never both.”

My chest rises and falls quickly. “I know I can’t have her.” “Do you?” She tilts her head at me, black hair tumbling over a shoulder. “It

seems as though you’ve convinced yourself otherwise.”

I open my mouth, only to hear her speaking again. “There is love within duty,

and duty within love. You can’t have one without the other, and yet”—she takes a deep breath, her gaze distant—“you can never truly have both. So choose, Kai

Azer. The girl. Or power. And whether or not she is worth the destruction of everything you are.”

I say nothing as she waves her dismissal at me in the form of wiggling �ngers.

“Now, out. I’ll be having breakfast with a fellow queen now.”

Her sharp words follow me out the door. “You know, you are quite the pretty

prince. In a di�erent life of mine, perhaps I would have kept you for myself.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 33 Paedyn

My teacup lands on its saucer with a wince-worthy clang.

I glance up at the queen, only to �nd her eerily green eyes already running

over my disheveled appearance. She seems content to watch me squirm under her gaze, following each �dgeting movement I make.

I’d awoken with a start, as though commanded from my sleep. But there she

was, sitting lazily in a velvet chair and sipping from a porcelain cup. I was forced to stumble from the bed and sit immediately at her impromptu tea party.

My eyes wander over my shoulder quickly, meeting the rumpled bed sheets I

rolled from. I only hope Kai did as well—long before the queen slipped into my room.

“Oh, he left,” she says evenly, lifting the teacup to her lips.

I nearly choke on my sip. “I’m sorry?” “The Enforcer,” she clari�es. “Yes, we had a quick chat before I sent him on

his way. Didn’t want a boy here during our tea time.”

She says this as though we share a secret jest. As though her last sentence was

far more important than the one before. “So…” I clear my throat, trying to sound unbothered. “So, you saw him.”

“I did.” She gives me a slight smile, revealing the sharp glint of her teeth

before the emotion vanishes. “I also saw right through his obvious feelings for you.”

I open my mouth, heart racing and lips forming the beginning fragments of a

lie when she speaks right over my attempt to salvage the situation. “But I’m rather bored of that topic already, so we will move on to another.”

My teacup rattles against the delicate saucer when I set it down with shaky

hands. “And what topic would that be?”

“So formal,” Zailah muses. “Practicing for when you’re queen, yes?” “Just practicing to survive. Like I always have.”

“Oh, yes.” I seem to have captured her attention enough to have her scooting

to the seat’s edge. “Do tell me about the king and that bit of survival. I want to hear every gory detail. Did you really plunge a sword into his chest?” Her expression is giddy. “And then a dagger through his throat?”

“I did.” My ring taps a steady beat against my leg. “Though, you make it

sound far more… exciting.”

“Ugh.” She sits back, her arms draped over the chair. “That’s because I’m

jealous. He was a bastard, that king. I wish I was the one to lure him into Death’s arms.”

My eyes drag over her perfect form. “Really?” Her smile is sharp. “You should know better than most that looks can be

deceiving, Paedyn Gray.”

On that, we agree. And she’s slightly less intimidating for it. “How did you hear about me?” I venture. “It seems the whole kingdom

knows who I am, and yet, there is no longer a way to relay information across the Shallows.”

Her smile is fearsome. “I have my ways. Perhaps one day I will share them

with you. Now”—another sip of her tea—“what about this new king? Do you plan on killing him as well?”

The queen’s words are smooth, thought out, even. Her genuine question has

me gawking. Such an innocent sentence has never struck so hard.

“Of course not,” I breathe into the chilled air between us. “I… I would

never.”

She clicks her nails against the wooden arm of her chair, shrugging slightly.

“Well, if you say so. I �gured he was as much of a dick as his father, so—”

“He’s nothing like his father,” I cut in, and try not to regret that decision

when her eyes narrow. “He is saving Ilya, even begrudgingly. And I will marry him if it means the kingdom is united.”

She raises a hand, her nails piercing the air. “Fine. I didn’t realize you trusted

him so much.”

I manage a nod, though I’m not sure I should be agreeing with her. My

relationship with the king is strained. And I fear my actions have forever driven an invisible wedge between us.

“Tell me, Paedyn,” Zailah croons, her voice a sort of lulling melody. “Are we

going to be friends?”

My answer is honest. “I hope so.” “Splendid.” She smiles like it’s a weapon. “I do love a good enemy, but I have

no need for any more of those.”

“As do I.” A pause. “Thank you again for your generosity. I hope you �nd the

roses to be a fair trade for it.”

She stands, signaling the end of this conversation. Her gaze is piercing, as

though searching for something within mine. “Yes, our healers are not nearly as advanced as those in Ilya.”

Her words are blunt in a way I admire. “Of course. But it seems you’ve

already helped this city thrive without our assistance.”

She smiles distantly. “They didn’t want me to rule. And now, here I am, their

savior.”

She turns away, leaving me to watch her glide toward the door. “Oh, and

Paedyn?” She turns, her long �ngers wrapped around the handle. “Don’t fear power. Wield it. Perhaps even let it control you.” The queen smiles sharply. “Being an Ordinary is not what makes you weak. It’s your heart.”

“I miss land.”

I say this, of course, around the stale bread sticking to the roof of my mouth.

Kai picks at the plate of bland food atop his lap, legs spread out on the wooden �oor. My own are crossed beneath me while my back rests against the bed.

This has become something of a routine—the two of us sitting on the �oor

of my humid cabin, talking about nothing in the hopes we will forget to taste the food in our mouths.

Kai’s gaze lifts to mine. “Well, you still have �ve more days of missing it.” “Thanks for the reminder,” I grumble before taking a sip of warm water.

“I’m not sure if it will be you or this unbearable heat that has me jumping into the Shallows.”

“You know,” he says genuinely, “I can’t think of a single reason you’d wish to

escape me.”

“Your arrogance is astounding as always, Kai.” “Thank you.” I cut him a glance. “That wasn’t a compliment.” “Then don’t say my name, and I won’t thank you for the sound.” The corner of his smile is decorated with a dimple. I roll my eyes, if only to

distract him from the blush stinging my cheeks. “The sea has been relatively calm,” I say instead of something I’ll likely regret.

“Yes.” He takes a bite of salty beef and twists his lips in the same way he

always does. “It’s been eerily quiet. I’m not sure that’s a good thing.”

I nod, having worried the same myself. The heat hangs over us thickly, as

though weighing down the waves. Compared to the storms we barely survived on the way to Izram, the sea is strangely still beneath us.

“The queen mentioned you spoke yesterday,” I say suddenly, surprising

myself.

“Did she?” I nod. “Did she talk about Kitt at all?” He clears his throat, setting aside the half-empty plate. “She asked if Kitt

knew about… us.”

I sti�en. “Us?” “Yes, us.” Confusion crinkles his brow. “Everything going on between you

and me. She saw me in your bed, Pae.”

“I know, but”—I swallow before hurling the harsh truth at him—“there is no

us. There can never be an us, Kai. Not really.”

Silence.

The words hurt, tearing ribbons of regret up my throat. I can feel the slow

shattering of my heart with every day we spend pretending. And speaking the inevitability of our doom only �ssures the organ further.

Something shifts behind his gaze. Maybe it’s hurt. Perhaps disbelief. In fact, I

don’t care what emotion lingers behind the mask he’s suddenly put up, only that there is one and I’m staring at it.

He seems to dull—something I’ve never seen happen when his eyes are on

mine. We promised to have no masks between us, and yet, I’ve forced him to wedge one atop the hurt I caused.

His eyes drift from mine. A cold hu� leaves his mouth. “The queen seemed

to think as much.”

I take a deep breath before trying to justify the damage I’ve caused. “Kai, you

know it’s true. You’ve always known it was true. This”—I gesture between the two of us—“is a fantasy.”

“Right. Pretend.” “No,” I say sternly. “Nothing about the way I feel is pretend, but…” I lift my

hand, letting the diamond there catch the streaky light. “I’m still marrying your brother.”

And I hate that.

He’s shaking his head now, and the bite in his voice makes me wince. “And

I’ll watch you two look down at me from the dais, nothing more than a weapon you can wield just like the king you killed had.”

Disgust drenches my voice. “You think so little of me?” “I wish I did.” His eyes are icy. “I wish I could think about anything else.” My voice settles into something stern. Hurt hardens me, and I spew the

damning truth I’ve avoided for so long. “What did you think we were going to do? Hide for the rest of our lives beneath the willow tree?”

The words are harsh enough to penetrate his mask. He blinks at me, voice

low. “Well, that’s where I will be. Hiding from the royal couple.”

I shake my head. Tears sting my eyes. “You know why I have to do this.” He laughs, and it’s a biting sound I forgot him capable of. “Of course I know.

But don’t you see? That doesn’t matter.” He lifts a hand toward my face before thinking better of it. “I’m sel�sh, Paedyn. I burned your home to the ground just to have you and now it is all of Ilya standing in my way, tempting me to light a match.”

His words are jarring enough to have me stumbling over my own. “I’m s-

sorry. You know I never wanted any of this—”

“Well, it doesn’t matter what either of us wanted, does it?” He leans back,

expression cold. “It was all a fantasy anyway. Kitt is who you, the Silver Savior, were destined for.” I watch him stand to his feet in one swift movement. “I was nothing more than a distraction.”

I follow quickly after him, my expression hardening at the mocking

nickname. The words I hurl at his stony facade are far from the truth, but hurt sharpens them on my tongue all the same. “Maybe you’re right.”

“You’ll �nd that I typically am, Majesty.” My chest heaves, mere inches from his. It’s anger at our cruel fates that has

me lashing out. “Maybe I should distance myself from this distraction.”

A muscle twitches in his jaw. “Maybe you should.” “Fine.” “Fine.” I give him one last withering look before spinning on my heel and heading for

the door. But the harsh words he mutters have my feet halting atop the rocking �oor. “And what exactly did the queen ask you about Kitt?”

I stand there for a moment, hand clutching the door’s rough edge. Then I’m

whipping around to meet his gaze of indi�erence with words that are equally so. “She asked if I was going to kill him.”

There is a long pause wedged between us. “And are you?” “Again,” I say between clenched teeth, “you think so little of me?” “You know I do not.” My eyes �ick up his rigid body. “Then you should know the answer to her

question.”

He looks away, crossing his arms over the broad chest beneath. “Good.

Because if I have to choose between you or Kitt…”

“I know,” I murmur. Tears threaten to wash away the anger I’m cowering

behind.

“Do you?” Those gray eyes glide over me in that way I’m certain I’ll never get

used to. “Because I sure as hell don’t.”

OceanofPDF.com

Edric

The king has a knack for deceit.

This isn’t something one would typically brag about, but rulers are nothing if

not cunning. Spinning such a lie about the death of Queen Iris is not the �rst Edric has spewed to his kingdom. More than a decade has passed since nearly every Healer in Ilya was generously compensated to spread the lie that Ordinaries bear a disease that dwindles Elite powers. Though, the people needed little convincing to throw out their weak neighbors and friends. Most Elites were eager to support the Purging. Power is a sickness that corrupts all those who get a taste.

Edric spends the eve of his wife’s death in silence. He does not speak, or cry,

or mourn in the ways a soul should. Instead, his heart only hardens without the softness of Iris’s countenance.

He awakens to something like a stone inside his chest, and a knock at the

door. Three �gures stand in the hall beyond, all varying in size. The �rst is a trusted adviser, Oliver Rowe, who stands beside a young woman of bold beauty.

The third sways at their knees, green eyes like the king’s and bright smile like the mother Kitt no longer has.

The prince bursts into the room, all giggles and childlike wonder. Edric

shows him little a�ection, �nding it di�cult to look at the boy who is half the dead wife he loved. Instead, the king sets a colorful map before the child—it is never too early to begin studying his future kingdom—and turns all attention to his adviser.

“Your Majesty,” Oliver begins, “I am terribly sorry for your loss—” “Iris died two years ago, giving birth to my heir.” Edric gestures vaguely to the

boy. “There is no reason to console me now.”

The adviser bows his head in understanding. “Of course, Your Majesty. That

is what I wished to discuss with you.”

“Make it worth my time, Oliver. You interrupted me in my private quarters.” Urging the woman forward, her black hair battling in beauty with her gray

eyes, the adviser murmurs, “Apologies, my King, but you will �nd this to be a delicate matter.”

Edric steps aside, allowing the guests to enter his quarters before shutting the

door. “Will I?”

Oliver clasps his hands together. “As one of your advisers, it is clear that

before we inform the kingdom of the queen’s death, we must ensure that every detail is accounted for. Such as the two years since Iris’s death.” He gives the king a look, as if the two of them share a similar thread of thought. “This is why I am presenting my daughter to you. For marriage.”

Edric doesn’t so much as blink. “Explain.” Oliver’s play for power is as unsurprising as it is futile, but greed alone would

not have the adviser disturbing him. No, the king silently determines that this awaiting o�er must be worth his while. Or else it will cost a good man his head.

“You see,” Oliver continues while his daughter hu�s out an irritated breath,

“the kingdom has not heard of Iris for some time now, so it won’t be di�cult to convince them of a death that occurred two years ago. But the people will want a reason as to why they were not informed sooner. That is where Myla comes in.”

Miss Rowe looks anything but pleased to be a part of this plan, but she says

nothing as her father continues. “You, Your Majesty, would tell the kingdom that you had mourned their late queen for a few months after her passing. Once the appropriate grieving period had ended, you took a wife in order to continue securing your line. As there are no Elite royals for you to marry, a private union to the daughter of a trusted adviser was the obvious choice.”

The king listens, intrigued by this proposal. He admires a cunning plan.

Oliver, after taking a deep breath, adds, “You did not tell the kingdom of this

marriage sooner because your new wife, Myla, was already with child. In order to ensure her safety, your union remained a secret until long after the birth of your spare.”

Edric slides his skeptical gaze to the sti�ening woman. “You already have a

child?”

“She does,” the adviser answers on her behalf. “He is still a babe—barely a

year old and could easily be passed o� as your own.”

The king considers this for a long, su�ocating moment. “This is a bold

suggestion, Oliver.”

“As your adviser, it is my duty to aid you.” He places a stern hand on his

daughter’s arm. “And this is the best solution to your predicament.”

Edric turns to Myla, his voice dull. “Who is the father?”

“No one of any concern,” she answers curtly.

There is a long pause.

The king would laugh if he hadn’t forgotten how to. “And what makes you

think I want your bastard?”

Oliver swallows, his breath shallow. Myla narrows those gray eyes.

The king swings open the door with a stipulation sliding from his tongue. “If

I am to call another child mine, he can be nothing less than powerful.”

“He is,” Myla blurts, ever the protective mother. “No one in Ilya is like him.” This equally intrigues and amuses the king. “We will see about that.”

Myla hands her son to the Silencer, hating how empty her arms feel without him in them.

The baby doesn’t fuss or �dget, rather, he simply accepts the fate forced upon

him. Black hair clings to his small skull, curling around his ears to copy that of his mother. He looks up at the foreign man holding him, and those gray eyes don’t stray from the Silencer.

“Well?” Edric’s impatience echoes through the room.

Damion’s gaze lifts to his king, looking less solemn than usual and more

impressed than ever. “The boy is extremely powerful. I’ve never felt anything like it.”

The king grins. Marrying Myla Rowe will earn him power. Earn him a son he

can mold into a weapon.

This is all it takes for the king to claim the child as his own. All the power. All

the glory.

“I accept your proposal,” Edric says to his adviser, eyes still pinned on the

strength squirming in his Silencer’s arms. “He will be mine.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 34

Kai

Dice clatter across the table.

Laughter echoes after my roll, followed by large hands that scoop away my

shillings. “Better luck next time, Highness!” the burly sailor bellows.

This heartfelt sympathy is followed by another from across the table. “Damn,

Azer, you’re makin’ this too easy.”

I lean back in my chair, shaking my head at the four men. “It seems my mind

is elsewhere this round.”

“Just like the �ve before!” This shout from the burly man continually

stealing my money has the rest of them laughing.

“All right, all right.” I stand to my feet and sway with the rocking ship. “I

think I’ve lost enough shillings for one night.”

“No, don’t go yet!” The man’s gold tooth winks at me between his words.

“I’m savin’ up to buy me my own barrel of rum.”

“Aye!” They all but yell this in unison as I head up the stairs for the main

deck.

“Evening, gentlemen,” I yell over my shoulder, making them laugh harder

with my choice of words.

Lifting open the grate, I climb onto the deck and into the night. I take a deep

breath of muggy air and head for the poorly patched railing. The sea is eerily still beneath me, the waves a mere rolling re�ection of the moon hanging above. It’s been unbearably hot the past few days, though the unbearable part is likely due to my lack of her.

I run a hand through my ru�ed hair, still angered by our argument days ago.

The hours have dragged on without her to brighten them, leaving me with nothing to do but gamble away my shillings and drink enough rum to convince myself it tastes good.

I’ve seen glimpses of her, shared looks she refuses to hold. I can sense her

presence on the other side of my wall, feel the empty space in my bed that once occupied her warmth. It’s absurd, really. The �ght. The truth.

Because that is the root of it all—truth. Something I am not strong enough

to hear.

I lean over the rail to peer into the sparkling water below. It is sel�sh of me to

be angry with her, I know. But it is easier that way, as though I’m looking for a reason to lose her that isn’t my brother.

Soft footsteps suddenly echo behind me.

I don’t need to turn to know who they belong to. She must have wanted me

to hear her coming.

“Hi.” I spin slowly toward the uncharacteristically timid sound. “I �gured you were

too stubborn to come talk to me �rst.”

Paedyn crosses her arms. “And I �gured you were smart enough to beg for my

forgiveness �rst. But”—she lifts her hands into the air between us—“here we are.”

I sigh. “I’ve missed you, Gray.” “It’s only been a few days of not speaking,” she retorts, moonlight dancing

on the ends of her silver hair.

“No.” I shake my head, watching her hesitantly step closer. “It was the

beginning of the rest of our lives.”

“Kai, please don’t—” “I was wrong to be angry with you about the truth,” I say quickly. “It was

something I needed to be reminded of anyway.”

I step back then, a physical representation of the boundary I’m attempting to

set. This hurts her. I can see it in the way her face crumples against the lantern light, as though she wasn’t the one to remind me of our separate fates.

“I…” She’s spinning that ring on her thumb, and I hate that I’m the cause of

such discomfort. “I need you to know that—”

Hair rises on the back of my neck.

I sti�en, lifting a hand that cuts o� her words. I can only imagine the

annoyed look on her face because my eyes are already on the sea beyond. My

head tilts slightly, cocking toward that strange pull in the pit of my stomach.

“Kai?” Paedyn’s voice sounds mu�ed against my back as I strain to focus on this

intoxicating feeling. I’ve felt power my whole life. Learned the way it moved beneath my skin and ignited in my veins. Even the inkling of it is a slight hum in my blood, a tickle at my �ngertips.

But that is not this.

This is no Elite. Not entirely. “Kai, what is it?” She’s standing beside me now, reaching a tentative hand toward the body I’ve

abandoned in pursuit of this feeling within my very soul. Eyes �uttering shut, I reach toward that foreign power. Tug at the lethal connection in the pit of my stomach.

And it comes racing toward me. “Everyone, get down!” The warning has only just escaped my lips when the ship lurches violently.

I lunge for Paedyn, managing to throw an arm across her waist while the

other grapples for the railing. My hand hooks around the torn wood as the hull bucks beneath us. Sailors topple across the deck, yelling as they slide toward the opposite dipping rail.

The ship rolls until my feet have nearly lifted from the �oor. I strain to hold

us there, grunting as my �ngers slip on the slick rail. Shaken from her initial shock, Paedyn begins tearing at the wood with her nails, desperate to help hold her weight as we dangle above death.

I’m panting, arms burning while screams and shouts ring through the night

air. A series of splashes have me wincing for the crewmen who have found themselves overboard. Torri’s booming voice cuts through the chaos, shouting orders to whoever still clings to the deck.

The ship rocks once again, this time falling back toward its intended position

atop the waves. With a colossal crash, the starboard side slams down into the waves. Water careens over the rails, pelting us with salt and a biting coldness. Our knees buckle with the force and send the slippery deck �ying toward us.

Paedyn coughs, pushing a mop of wet hair from her eyes. Every bit of lantern

light is swallowed by the wave, leaving only the moon to illuminate this chaos.

She looks over at me, soaked to the bone, just as I am. “What…,” she pants, “was that?”

The sailors all around us seem to be shouting the same question, all drenched

and dazed. But when my eyes lift and land on the captain’s, I don’t need to see the terror within his gaze—I know it mirrors my own.

He can hear it. I can feel it. And we may not live long enough to say we had.

My voice is an awed murmur. “It’s found us.” Wood splinters beside my head.

I throw myself over Paedyn, shielding her from the showering of jagged

pieces. A looming darkness falls over us as the ship bucks with the sudden impact. Ears ringing, I barely hear Paedyn’s scream beneath me. Barely register my own when I look up toward the source of this devastation.

Teeth.

Hundreds of them, glinting in the moonlight. Rows upon rows of jagged

death.

The long piercing fangs are currently skewering the wooden railing we were

just hanging from. I gawk at the creature, only scrambling away from its maw when Paedyn pulls at my arm.

Its scaly green skin is worn and scarred, dripping with the sea. A noise

emanates from deep in the monster’s throat as it tries to pull those milky teeth from grainy wood. The low growl is accompanied by an odd clicking sound that sends chills down my spine.

“What the hell…,” Paedyn whispers, her terror a foreign sound.

I push her back, covering her body with my own. “Stay behind me!” My shout is nearly lost in the dozens of others as men spill onto the upper

deck, ready to hurl their power at the monster. I watch in horror as a man runs toward the railing, spear in hand. With a grunt, he throws it at the creature’s head, only for it to glance o� the hard skin like a pathetic toothpick.

This only seems to anger the monster. It hisses, vibrating the deck as a circlet

of �eshy skin and scales lifts around its head. Rippling like a gruesome petal, shredded and slimy, it encircles the creature’s pointed face. From this angle, I can

see part of its long body that disappears into the sea. It resembles an enormous sort of eel with that snakelike form and �eshy �ns along its spine.

And yet, everything about this animal is unnatural.

It is nearly the width of two masts, and we have yet to �nd out the length of

this beast. The sheer size and strength alone are a testament to the Plague’s alteration.

This creature could easily be a century old.

A Blazer steps forward from the terri�ed throng to hurl a ball of �re at the

monster’s face.

But it never lands.

With a roar that rattles the ship, the beast rips away from the railing. Once

again, we are showered with bits of wood before a wave of water follows.

“It’s gone,” Paedyn sputters, water dripping from her lashes.

That formidable power lurches in the pit of my stomach, so like the Elites’,

and yet, not at all. “No.” I give her a shake of my head that dusts droplets of water at her feet. “It’s only just begun.”

Gusts are urging the wind to propel us across the water while Teles hold

spears at the ready with their minds, uselessly armoring the ship. I turn to Paedyn once again, grabbing her by the shoulders. “I need you in your room.”

“Are you coming with me?” she asks pointedly. “No, I’m staying out here and—” “Then so will I,” she insists. “I won’t sit and wait to learn of your fate, Kai.” I cup her face, urging her to understand. “Please, Pae, don’t �ght me—” A screeching roar echoes all around us, drowning out every other sound. I’m

suddenly being pushed to the ground, Paedyn’s body rolling over mine. We tumble across the deck, narrowly escaping the beast’s slamming body.

I hear the ominous sound of cracking wood before turning to see the damage.

Its long body lies across the deck, the impact of its arch sending a spiderweb of cracks throughout the wood. The monster slides farther, exposing the alarming length of its body. Sailors jump out of the way, some lost to snapping teeth or a forceful shove of the scaled body.

Elites hurl their powers at it, though they seem to do little damage. Fire,

telepathy, strength, and weapons do nothing in the wake of such might. I join in

despite the futility, throwing �re or attempting to pull the massive creature away with my mind. But for the �rst time, I’m witnessing Elites rendered completely powerless. I am rendered completely powerless.

Slithering across the deck, the beast breaks through the opposite railing to

plunge back into the water. I tug Paedyn against me, trying to keep my unsteady footing atop the violently rocking ship. “We can’t �ght it!” I yell at the dazed crewmen.

It’s Torri I hear boom back. “All hands on deck! Every Gust at the ready!” “We can’t outrun it,” Paedyn pants. “We can’t do anything.” Another lurch of the ship and a massive, spiny tail crashes over the deck. The

wood beneath our feet cracks again, and boards fall into the depths of the ship.

Grabbing Paedyn’s hand, I run between the growing gaps while the swishing tail knocks men into the sea.

Screams amplify when the monster’s face appears on the other side of the

ship, its body squeezing the vessel from beneath the sea’s surface. On one end, teeth the length of my forearm await, snapping at what is left of the wooden railing. And on the other, a rampaging tail decorated in jagged �ns.

I shove Paedyn against the pair of doors leading to our rooms at the same

moment one of those pointed spikes skewers a sailor. He screams, helplessly draped over the monster’s tail to display the bloody barb lodged in his chest.

Moonlight streams down on the gory scene, shiny against the pool of blood blooming beneath his torn clothing.

Paedyn’s gasp is quickly covered by her shaking hands when the man is tossed

into the ocean with a �ick of the beast’s tail. I don’t waste another moment before ripping open the door beside her. “In. Please!” I shout the word into the night, willing her to hear the desperate plea within it.

“I can’t leave you!” she yells back, bending to pick up a forgotten spear. “I

won’t!”

I’m about to argue further when the ground is suddenly stolen from beneath

my feet. I hear Paedyn scream when my body hits the deck. Then again when the bony tail connects with my spine.

Pain explodes down my body.

I’m suddenly being dragged across the wood, wrapped in slimy scales as my

trailing body knocks sailors from their feet. Panting, I bite my tongue against the pain and slip a dagger from my boot. Grabbing hold of the massive tail hugging my leg, I plunge my blade into one of the beast’s many scars.

A screech tears from its throat before the tail lifts sharply, me in tow. I cling to

it, �ngers slipping on the slick scales. Then I’m yelling as it �ings me into the open air.

The starry sky blurs around me.

I’m falling.

Paedyn screams my name.

Falling.

The churning sea suddenly appears beneath me.

Falling. Falling. Fa— Desperately, I claw at a nearby Tele’s power, urging it into my palms and

bending it to my mind’s will.

My stomach drops as I plummet toward the water.

Throwing a strand of power toward one of the many ropes wrapped around

the mast, I summon it to me. Obeying, it shoots toward my outstretched arm.

Paedyn’s silver hair glints over the ship’s railing. And that is the last I see

before my body collides with the sea.

Biting water swallows me whole, numbing every limb with its frigid fangs. I

tumble in the sea, mind sluggish. Salt bombards my senses, �lling my mouth and nose. I kick furiously toward what I hope is the surface, though I can see nothing but darkness.

My lungs burn.

I fumble for the Tele’s power, reach for that rope.

I’m dizzy, �oating in a dark abyss.

I strain for salvation. Beg for life. Beg to live it with her.

The rope plunges into the water.

I grab hold of it, pulling my body upward with weak arms. Moonlight

streams above, beckoning me. And when my head breaks through the surface, I’m spewing water.

I cling to the wet rope, choking down air before lifting myself from the sea. A

hysterical sigh of relief sounds from above me, and I look up through sea-soaked hair to �nd Paedyn leaning over the railing above, tears streaming down her cheeks.

For her, I pull myself up that rope. My arms burn, as do my lungs, but I push

the pain aside. With raw palms, I set my feet against the ship’s belly and scale it.

By the time my arms hook over the railing, Paedyn is practically pulling me

over the edge. I let her, unable to muster the strength. My arms are draped over her shoulders, and she grunts beneath my weight.

Pain shoots down my body with every tug. And when my boots hit the deck,

I crumple to my knees. Paedyn’s body eases my fall, her arms wrapped tightly around me even after we hit the deck.

We stare at each other for a long moment, content to ignore the beast raging

behind us. I fear it would take much more than that to pull my gaze from her.

With a choked sob, she presses her face into my neck, wiping tears across my

skin. “I thought I lost you,” she whispers, half laughing.

I lift a numb hand to her soaking hair, running �ngers I can’t feel through it.

With chattering teeth, I manage, “You c-can’t get rid of me that easily, Gray.”

She cups my face, head shaking and smile trembling. “Damn fate, and duty,

and every other word meant to keep us apart.” Tears slip from those blue eyes I would happily drown in. “I want to hide with you beneath the willow tree. You are the secret I will spend the rest of my life keeping.” Her voice quivers beneath the weight of such a promise. “Us.”

That alone is enough to have tears springing to my eyes. So I nod. Her face in

my hands, my heart in hers.

The countless screams echoing all around �nally manage to capture our

attention. Before either of us can spew a comforting lie, the ship is tipping again.

We slide across the wood when the creature lifts its head farther onto the deck.

Serrated teeth lash out for the captain, and he narrowly avoids being swallowed whole.

The boat is crumbling beneath the weight of this creature, straining to keep

us all a�oat. “We need to do something,” Paedyn murmurs.

“Whatever you’re thinking, don’t,” I order.

She looks over at me then, and I remember just how much I missed her doing

something as simple as acknowledging my existence. A small smile pulls at her lips. She’s breathtaking in this light, as though her hair is a collection of the moon’s rays. “You forget, Kai.” Her �ngers wrap tightly around the spear. “This is my Trial.”

And then she’s running.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 35 Paedyn

The spear grows slick in my hand.

My boots pound against the slippery deck, drowning out the sound of Kai’s

shout behind me.

But I’ve watched this beast. Learned its strengths. Discovered its weakness.

And this is not the �rst monster I have faced.

So when it turns its luminous green eyes on me, baring numerous rows of

jagged teeth, I do not back down. I do not fail, or falter, or feel remorse.

Every beast can be defeated.

A creature. A Trial. A king.

I lift the heavy spear, cocking back my arm. Hot breath washes over me when

the monster roars. Scaly skin �ares around its face as it slithers closer, jaws snapping and teeth glinting.

And I roar right back.

The creature screeches louder, blowing my hair back and watering my eyes.

Still, I stand before it. My chest heaves; heart hammers. And then I let the spear �y from my hand to meet the beast racing right for me.

The monster’s jaw widens, readying to sink those lethal fangs into my �esh— I look Death in the eye as my spear sinks into it.

The beast roars in pain, body bucking as blood pours from its once-glowing

iris. Screeching, it rattles the ship, shaking its head in an attempt to dislodge the piercing weapon. I stumble when the boat pitches, falling to my knees beneath the creature. Even when staring up into the embodiment of terror, I realize that this is still half the beast I’ve faced in the past.

With one �nal roar of anguish, it arcs over the ship, over my crumpled body,

and dives into the waves.

I feel numb. I’m shaking as water sprays onto the deck, misting me with salty

droplets. What remains of the crew stands stunned and bloody, all staring at the

stirring sea where the creature disappeared.

Kai is beside me in an instant, hands frigid atop my skin. His palms have slid

around my neck to tangle numb �ngers in my soaking hair. “What were you thinking?” he scolds, wide eyes searching mine. “Do I need to order you to your room next time?”

I smile weakly. “That won’t work when I’m queen.” His lips are stained blue with cold, and yet they still twitch into a smile. “I can

be very persuasive.”

“Well I’ll be damned, the Silver Savior does it again!” I turn toward the captain’s bellowing voice, his timing impeccable as ever.

The limping crew gathers around him, some dripping with water, others blood.

Torri holds an arm tightly to his injured chest and pushes the pain from his voice. “We’ve conquered the beast!”

A weak chant begins to rise from their collective throats, one I thought I

would never hear again.

“Silver Savior!” “Silver Savior!” “Silver Savior!” And I might have liked the sound of it.

I’ve never been so relieved to set foot in Ilya.

Mostly because I’m looking forward to standing on something solid without

the worry of it caving in beneath my feet.

The ship is in ruin, and it has been for the last two days. Only by the strength

of Elites has it managed to reach Ilya’s dock. With nearly half the crew lost to the sea and the beast dwelling within it, surviving this �nal stretch of the Shallows was no simple task. Teles worked in shifts to hold the most vital pieces of the ship together with their minds while Gusts blew a constant stream of air into the torn sails. Any excess weight was thrown overboard in an attempt to help keep us a�oat, leaving only bread and water to �ll our stomachs.

I lean against one of the only remaining chunks of railing, readying to spring

out of the way if the boards beneath my feet give way—which they have done on

several terrifying occasions. The hull groans in agony against the waves, as though begging for a swift sinking into the sea. Even the Reckoning pleads for rest.

I keep my gaze on the approaching dock even as Kai comes to stand beside

me. My voice is quiet. “Do you think he’s down there?”

Kai’s gray gaze falls to the cluster of bodies awaiting us on the rickety moor,

their faces blurry from this distance. “Kitt?”

I nod coolly.

A shake of his head. “I hope not. It’s dangerous for him to be so exposed

without me. But”—his sigh is weary—“he probably is.”

Thoughts spill from my mouth. “I don’t think he wants to be looked after.” “He should be grateful that someone cares enough to do so,” Kai retorts

sti�y. “Not all of us had that luxury.”

I turn toward him, taking in the stony expression he now wears. “Why did

your father treat you two so di�erently?”

The question seems to surprise him. “We had very di�erent roles in life.” “I know, but…” I grapple for the right words and try again. “He could have

tutored Kitt with the same callousness and hate that he trained you with. I mean, that is why your brother still cares for the king you hated.” My eyes wander back to the approaching dock. “You knew di�erent versions of the same man.”

“That is exactly why Kitt never fully understood my disdain for Father,” Kai

adds quietly. “Why he lived to please him while I lived to spite him.”

I smile slightly. “Is that why you chose to spend so much time with me

during the Trials? To spite him?”

He seems to weigh his words carefully. “Among many other reasons.” I roll

my eyes before he adds, “Although, I always thought it was odd how boldly Kitt befriended you. Father hated that I was associated with you, so for Kitt to go against the king’s wishes because of you…” He shakes his head. “It was unexpected.”

“And now he’s marrying the Ordinary your father hated,” I murmur. “The

same one that killed him.”

Kai takes a deep breath. “Kitt has always feared failing our father. But I

think… I think he also fears turning into the one I hated. Along with that letter Kitt found, your �ght with the king may have helped him see reason.” He shrugs slightly. “The king came after you out of hatred for what you are not.”

I glance over at him. “And you believe me about that?” “After that battle at the Bowl, the Sight who witnessed your �ght met with

Kitt and me privately.” He looks over at me, grief in his gaze. “We watched some of what happened. With the rain, we couldn’t make out what was being said, and Kitt couldn’t bear to watch more than a minute of it.”

It is then that I see his grief is not for the king I killed. But for me and

everything I endured by his hand. I blink, bewildered by this new information. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“You still killed the king,” Kai answers evenly. “Kitt was still angry. So was the

kingdom. At the end of the day, you were still a murderer.” His eyes �ick over me. “And I wanted to hear your side of the story, because we still didn’t know what really happened.”

I’ve now buried that vicious �ght in the darkest depths of my mind. It sits

among the bloody pool in which my father lies, right next to an image of too-short curly bangs and the unseeing hazel eyes beneath.

Unanswered questions swirl near that dark corner, drifting in and out of my

thoughts. One belongs to the true identity of my parents while another lies within that battle against the king—his motives and confessions equally confusing. Adena’s presence in that �nal Trial never fails to keep me up at night, mocking me in my dreams with ways I might have saved her.

I swallow. “He all but told me that the Ordinaries’ disease was a lie, you

know.”

There is a long pause �lled only with the sound of a slapping sea. “And you

didn’t tell me?”

“Would you have believed me?” I counter.

He says nothing. “I had no proof but my own word, and that meant little after what I’d done.

So, I wanted you to discover the truth yourself.” I glance down at the sparkling ring on my �nger. “But I still am a murderer.”

“And you’re still far better than most.” I shake my head. The sti�ed darkness within me says otherwise.

I’m quiet until a soft question surprises my lips. “So, what do you fear?” He

looks over at me, subtly intrigued. “You told me what Kitt fears. Now I want to know what could possibly frighten Ilya’s mighty Enforcer.”

He chuckles darkly. “I’m afraid of plenty.” I raise a brow. “Is it me you’re scared of, Prince?” His answer is quick and earnest. “I’m scared of what could happen to you.

What I could do to you.” A muscle twitches in his jaw. “I fear every swipe of my sword and every command from my mouth. It haunts me.”

Emotion clogs my throat, forcing me to swallow back a sudden wave of grief.

My heart aches for this boy who never got to be one. “It’s not fair,” I manage. “This life you’re forced to live.”

His eyes are a storm that sweeps over my face. “It might just all be worth it if

it means I can protect you.”

I shake my head at him as the ship lurches against the dock. Kai steps away at

the reminder of who we are supposed to be to each other in this city. Glancing down at the dozens of awaiting faces, he says, “Why ask? About Kitt and our father?”

I tip my head toward the dock, eyes pinned on a pair I know to be green. “I

guess I’m just trying to understand him better.”

Kitt’s blond hair ru�es in the wind beneath the crown he wears, both

glinting gold within the circle of Imperials surrounding their king. He looks oddly… dulled. Weary. His hands are folded over the �ne green tunic he wears, and—

And his eyes are on mine.

For a moment, I feel as though I’m back in the Bowl, meeting his gaze from

afar as I stand within a game meant to prove myself.

“Pae?” The sound of that nickname tears my eyes from the dock below and �xes

them on the Enforcer beside me. “Hmm?”

“I asked if you were ready to get the hell o� this thing.” My smile is tight. “Yes, very.”

I follow him toward the wooden ramp, feeling it creak beneath my weight as I

descend onto the dock. A wall of Imperials on the rocky shore separates the gawking Ilyans from us, though I can feel the countless pairs of eyes raking over me. I bristle beneath the many gazes examining every inch of the girl they likely hoped to never see again.

The captain follows closely behind as we make our way over to the king. Kitt

smiles tightly at me, and it’s a relief not to be scrutinized by him as well. Perhaps he is happy to see me return in one piece. Perhaps distance, and the likelihood of my imminent death, really does make the heart grow fonder.

When the Imperials part to let us greet him, it’s Torri who speaks �rst. “Your

Majesty—”

“Kai!” A �urry of limbs pushes through the throng of Imperials to bound toward

the Enforcer. Kai barely has enough time to spread his arms before Jax crashes into them. The boy clings to his brother, face buried in his shoulder.

Jax sni�es. “You’re alive.” “Of course, J,” Kai murmurs. “I had to make it back home to you.” My gaze is torn from their heartfelt reunion when Torri clears his throat. “As

I was saying, Your Majesty, it was an honor to sail under Ilya’s colors once again.

As you can see”—he gestures to the battered boat behind—“we encountered the beast that lurks within the Shallows, but under my command, we now live to tell the tale.”

Kitt nods his appreciation. “Thank you, Captain Torri. Your bravery and

service to our kingdom will be greatly rewarded.”

Kai clears his throat, arm still slung around Jax. “I believe praise is due to the

one who saved us from that beast.” He lifts a hand toward me, and the gesture alone has every eye back on my disheveled �gure.

Heat stains my cheeks as I throw a warning glance Kai’s way. This doesn’t go

unnoticed by the king. His tired eyes �ick to me. “Is that so?”

I take a breath and paste a warm grin on my face. “I may have helped deliver

the �nal blow. Which wasn’t very benevolent”—I clear my throat—“toward the creature.”

Kai dips his head, hiding a smile. Jax follows after his older brother, though

far less discreetly with a choking cough. And Kitt—

Kitt just stares at me.

I can’t read this look, and I typically pride myself on being able to do just

that. Something like realization lights those green eyes. Or perhaps it’s awe I see traced within the lines around his slight grin. But before I can decipher this expression, he’s reaching a hand toward me.

His knuckles brush mine before I let him interlace our �ngers. This is for the

people piled on that rocky shore, their prying gazes pinned on us. “It seems you’ll make a �ne queen.” The diamond on my �nger grows heavy. “It’s as though you were born for this.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 36

Kai

Candlelight �ickers down the length of the table, dousing every plate of food in a honeylike glow.

The court sits snugly together to crowd around the feast. They talk idly,

drowning in their �nery while nibbling at their meal. Dragging a hand through my hair, I catch myself wishing this banquet was a ball, if only so I could slip away unnoticed within the swirling bodies.

Instead, I sit sti�y to Kitt’s right, on display and at his disposal. He seems

distracted, green eyes glazed over. I can’t help but notice the slight gauntness of his face or rasping of his voice. He looks worn enough to warrant concern I can’t currently give before his court. It seems the king did not rest, as he promised.

Paedyn shimmers across from me, picking politely at the food on her plate.

For a moment, it feels as though we are seated back in time at that dinner before the Purging Trials, the one where I all but forced her to eat. The night she became my weakness.

It’s familiar, this scene. Simple.

Except that it’s not, and the king beside her is not my father.

I’ve spent most of the evening watching Kitt lean over, conversing quietly

with his betrothed. Paedyn smiles each time, the action tugging at that scar trailing down her throat. The elegant high neck of the dress she wears conceals the far more vicious one below, though my gaze continually falls to where I know the carving to be.

This should not upset me, their closeness with each other. They are engaged,

after all, and speaking civilly is the tamest of actions. But I cannot seem to shake the gnawing envy in my gut, the jealousy that �ares with every look shared and word exchanged. It’s tiresome, this turmoil between love for my brother and love for his betrothed.

“You seem to have quite the appetite—just not for your food.”

With a heavy exhale, my eyes �ick toward the source of that accusing tone.

Beside me, Andy raises a brow, her nose ring �ashing like the challenge in her eyes. I give her a tired look. “Just spit it out, Andy.”

Using only the corner of her mouth, she �res back, “Stop staring at what you

can’t have.”

I lift a piece of turkey to my mouth. “I wasn’t.” “You were.” This voice belongs to the girl beside my cousin, her sheet of black hair

swaying as she leans over the table to meet my stare. I don’t know the Crawler well, but I recognize her as Andy’s friend from the ball. Though, with a quick glance beneath the table at their interlaced �ngers, it seems safe to assume that their relationship has progressed further.

“See,” Andy says smugly. “Jasmyn is my witness.” “Yes”—I take a quick sip of champagne—“thank you for your astute

observations.”

Andy tucks a strand of wine-red hair behind her ear. “Kai, we talked about

this—”

The shrill clinking of glass saves me from my cousin’s wrath. I turn toward

Kitt, watching him stand at the head of the table. Scanning the room, he o�ers a small smile to his court. “To Paedyn Gray, your future queen. Who successfully showed not only her bravery, but also her benevolence.” He peers down the table distantly. “Onward to her brutality. And long live the Silver Savior.”

When I lift my glass, the entire court is quick to follow. “Long live the Silver

Savior,” they mutter in unison, most begrudgingly.

Champagne bubbles against my tongue, warming my throat. My eyes are

back on Paedyn, though her own are pinned on something far down the lengthy table. I watch her gaze grow suddenly cold, lethal in a way I know �rsthand she can be. Following that look, I scan the many faces decorating the throne room.

And then my eyes stutter over her.

The lilac hair falling over Blair’s shoulders seems to oddly compliment

Lenny’s �ery red waves to the left. She sits comfortably in the seat beside her father, arms crossed and lips teasing the Imperial. They look familiar, at ease with each other in a way that is likely making Paedyn’s head spin.

I glance back across the table at her, watching as a sheet of icy anger creeps

over her expression. She looks ready to avenge Adena right here and now. Staring at this version of the Silver Savior, I fear for those who make her feel nothing.

No remorse. No compassion. No worry for her stained soul.

I raise a hand, hoping to stop her from doing something reckless, when she

stands suddenly. Her chair squeals against the marble �oor and turns every head in her direction.

Panic pushes me to the edge of my seat, awaiting her next move. But it is the

false smile she plasters on her face that has me truly worried. Lifting a glass, she clears her throat in preparation for a toast.

My �ngers curl around the table’s edge.

Paedyn’s bright smile and cold gaze fall back on Blair. “To the Ordinaries,” she says cheerily. “And every unjust death. May they be

avenged.”

Then she tips her head at Blair and lifts the glass to her lips.

I glance down the table to �nd a lilac head of hair bowing right back. “To the Ordinaries.” I barely register the grumbled words that only half the court bother

repeating. And it is only when Paedyn takes her seat that I’m able to draw a deep breath. Uncurling my hand from the table, I wait for another wave of dull chatter to sweep over the room.

When all eyes have fallen from Paedyn, and every mouth has moved on to

another topic, I lean forward to murmur, “Well, that was suspiciously civil.”

Those blue eyes �ick up to meet mine. “I wouldn’t call a threat civil.” “For you,” I amend plainly, “that is.” Taking an interest in our hushed conversation, Kitt chimes in with a discreet,

“Once again, you know why I can’t let you hurt her, Paedyn.”

Gripping her fork, she rolls a piece of potato around her plate innocently.

“And you know why I can’t let her live.”

“Pae.” Kitt’s gaze snaps to me at the familiarity in the word. Shit. I carry on

quickly before any of us can ponder what I’ve just said. “You can banish her when you’re queen if you like, but don’t do anything rash before you wear that crown.”

“I don’t need to hide behind a crown,” she grits out. “Yes, you do,” Kitt murmurs evenly. He brings a napkin to his mouth before

coughing into it. I narrow my eyes at the hoarse sound he cuts o� quickly. “Ruling is all about hiding. The truth, motive, yourself—all of it. And the earlier you learn that, the easier it will be for you in this castle.”

Paedyn blinks at him, and I can’t help but do the same. There is that piece of

Father he possesses. Swallowing, she places her palms �rmly on the table. “It seems like we could all blow o� some steam.” Then a sudden, wicked tug of her lips. “Now, where is this wine cellar you always used to sneak o� to?”

Wine dribbles down the �ngers I have tightly curled around the bottle’s neck.

Paedyn’s dress is an emerald pool atop the �oor of the cellar, �ickering in a

beam of candlelight. She tips her head against the cool stone wall and laughs loud enough to have my face splitting into a smile.

Turning her bewildered gaze on me, she manages, “You did not!” “He did,” Kitt blurts on my behalf. “I’m the one who broke his fall.” Pae’s mouth falls open as I attempt to defend myself. “I was �ve, all right. I

could barely use my power, let alone know which ones even exist.”

“So he climbs up onto the roof of the stables,” Kitt explains, a drunken smile

turning his lips. “Now, Kai Pie here was convinced there was an Elite who could �y—”

Paedyn snorts, quickly mu�ing the sound with a palm to the mouth. “—so he decides to jump from the roof and test the theory,” Kitt �nishes

with a laugh aimed at me.

“Why,” Paedyn hu�s toward me, “would you think that was a good idea?” I take a swig of wine before answering. “In my defense, I could barely sense

powers at that age, so I thought a… �ying Elite might be possible. Now, that didn’t mean there was one nearby, but…”

Kitt slaps a hand against the stone �oor, laughter morphing him into the boy

I grew up with. Giddiness bubbles from Pae in a way I rarely get to witness, evidence of the wine loosening her tongue and lifting my spirits. I grin brightly

and wonder just how much of it is due to being with my brother in this cellar again.

“So you crashed right into me,” Kitt declares, slapping a hand on my

shoulder, “and broke my leg.”

“Well, your body broke one of my ribs,” I counter. “Besides, it was your idea

to test my theory.”

“That doesn’t mean you should do it.” I catch Paedyn’s eye, aware of what it is she sees. We are so very free in this

moment—laughing together like old times and living like life never got in the way. Cheeks �ushed and duties forgotten, we sit here as brothers who bear no titles.

“I like you two like this,” she says softly.

I bring the bottle to my lips, swallowing the dark wine. “Like what? Drunk

bastards o� our asses?”

Kitt laughs, clinking his �agon against mine. “I’ll drink to that.” Paedyn shakes her head at us. “No—well, maybe—but I just like the two of

you being so… carefree. Together.”

That has Kitt looking suddenly serious despite the ru�ed hair and

unbuttoned shirt. His gaze is earnest as it slides to mine. “Just like old times.”

“Just like old times,” I echo. “I missed you, Brother.” Kitt sighs. “I miss us.” “I’m right here, Kitty.” My smile is soft. “I haven’t gone anywhere.” “Haven’t you?” The words are a startling snap. And then the king is laughing,

smothering that accusatory tone with a smile. It’s an odd �ickering of emotions I doubt he intended to show us. But when he turns to Paedyn, bottle lifted sloppily into the air, his tired eyes are bright. “To old times.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 37 Paedyn

I stare blankly at the dozens of fabric squares surrounding me atop the bed.

“These all look the same,” I blurt in Ellie’s direction. “They are all… white.” She pulls the thick curtains together, blocking out the starry night beyond.

“Well, wedding dresses typically are.”

My mouth goes dry at the reminder of what one of these little squares will

soon become. I shake my head, admitting defeat. “Here. You just pick for me.”

“Paedyn.” Ellie’s tone is surprisingly scolding, enough so to have me smiling

with pride. “This is your big day. I refuse to pick out the fabric of your wedding dress.”

I run a �nger across the strip of samples, feeling each texture and pattern

alongside the growing pit in my stomach. “What if I don’t even live to wear it, hmm? I mean, there is still the �nal Trial and—”

“And you’ll be just �ne,” Ellie reassures gently. “Why, because I have no problem being brutal?” The words come out in a rush, like an uprooted fear typically does. She walks

over to me, sitting on the edge of the bed only after I pat the quilt insistently. “There is no shame in that when justi�ed,” Ellie states. “It’s not knowing an end to your brutality that’s the problem.”

My eyes fall to the surrounding fabrics and each �nger gliding over them. It

feels wrong to touch something so blindingly pure with such bloody hands. My soul is stained with death and drenched in the regret of it.

I never asked for this brutality, this darkness. It was asked of me.

Clearing my constricting throat, I lift one of the squares into the lamplight.

“How about this one?”

Ellie leans in, her brown eyes tracing the faint pattern of twining vines etched

in white thread. “It’s beautiful.” With a sad smile, she adds, “Adena would have loved it.”

“She would have been jealous of the needlework,” I agree with a light laugh.

“She always did hate doing that herself.”

Ellie watches me run my thumb over the fabric a few dozen times before

saying, “I’ll let the seamstress know what you picked.”

I nod and numbly collect the fabric into a pile that Ellie tucks beneath her

arm. “Tomorrow,” she insists sweetly, “we will pick the �owers for the ceremony.”

Groaning, I tip my head back against the wall. “If I pick now, will I be free of

these decisions?”

“I suppose, but—” “Perfect,” I say cheerily. “Roses.” Ellie gives me a knowing look. “Is that just the �rst �ower that came to

mind?”

“Maybe, but it seems �tting,” I defend. “I admire the rose and its thorns.

Even the prettiest things can bite.”

Slowly, Ellie nods in agreement. “Then roses it is.” I watch her bustle around

the room once again, ensuring everything is in order for the night. “And they will certainly be easy to �nd. There is a private rose garden here on the grounds.

Pretty pink ones, I believe.” I bat her away when she tries to �u� the pillow behind my back. “Now”—she straightens my boots beside the wardrobe—“I will see you in the morning, miss.”

I shake my head at her, even as a smile turns my lips. “Good night, Ellie.” Tipping her head timidly, she o�ers a quiet “Good night, Paedyn.” I watch her slip out the door before spreading my tired limbs out on the bed.

Even after I did little more than waste away the day and take full advantage of sleeping on solid ground again, my eyelids still manage to droop. The dagger beneath my pillow is a comfort I clutch as I drift into sleep.

I dream of Adena, as I always do. It is unpleasant, as it always is.

The memory of her death resurfaces, swirling in and out of focus. A collage

of every way in which I should have saved her plays behind my heavy eyelids.

This nightmare is as torturous as every one before, and I claw uselessly at my subconscious to free me from it.

When I �nally wake, it is to a sweaty brow and still-darkened sky. Though,

most alarming of all, is the plan I’ve determined. With my mind set and heart aching, I stand to my feet. I don’t bother changing my large shirt and the thin pants beneath, though I quickly add Adena’s torn vest to the ensemble. It is only right to visit our home with her hugging me closely.

I step out into the shadowed hallway, looking like the resident of Loot I once

was, ready to rob an unsuspecting prince. It’s �tting that I look like my old self, feel like the girl just trying to survive one sunrise at a time.

Before I was the Silver Savior, the king killer, the queen-to-be, I was Paedyn

Gray.

And she is going home.

Soft light slips between the cracked cobblestones and crawls up the sooty walls. I breathe in the familiar stench of Loot, nearly choking on the thick air. My senses are bombarded with the past and every memory that accompanies it.

Dawn dares to creep over the horizon, painting the alley in a warm glow.

While walking that graveled path from the Bowl Arena, I watched the night slowly �ee from a rising sun. Those quiet hours were spent reliving the last time I stumbled down that road, bloody and broken. I passed the tree whose roots are decorated with that bundle of forget-me-nots, passed the rocks and plants that were once stained with my blood. Everywhere I looked, my past stared back.

It follows me still, here on Loot. I walk the same uneven cobblestones, dodge

the same sneering Imperials. Though, I have never been so aware of the stubborn stench that ceaselessly wafts from the slums, not since staying in the castle.

This realization stings slightly, a reminder of everything I no longer am. So

much of myself lives within these streets, both the broken and the resilient.

Adena lives here, on every warm breeze and colorful banner. Her name is written across the stones I step on, and I let her soft presence lead me back home.

Merchants roll their carts right across my path, cutting me o� with an

unbothered yawn. Some start the day early in the hopes of claiming the most populated parts of Loot. I scan the rickety stalls as I pass, �nding the shortage of resources on display. Food was something I rarely paid for, let alone observed for

long before shoving it into my mouth. Still, I saw it dwindle over the years, slowly enough that only the merchants knew for a long while.

I was so busy surviving the streets of Loot that I didn’t know the extent of

what was happening on them. Homeless huddle against crumbling buildings, no bed to sleep in or money to live with. A stack of sticky buns glisten on a merchant’s cart, each one an outlandish �ve shillings. I realize now that I’ve never actually paid for one, and thus, have no idea how expensive living has become. More than ever, I see Ilya for what it is—shambles.

But that is going to change.

I tug the fraying vest around me and quicken my pace. A small crowd spills

out onto the alley, snatching what food they can a�ord. I weave between the bodies, and it feels like falling back into a familiar rhythm. The tranquility of blending in is a beauty that even the castle cannot o�er me. I have not felt peace like this since…

Since I left Adena for the Purging Trials.

The thought falls away when the Fort comes into view.

My heart stutters in reminder of its missing piece. I stumble toward the alley’s

end, my eyes pinned on the barricade. A ray of sunlight brushes the worn rug and reaches for me to rejoin it.

The Fort looms closer, and my pulse quickens. Squinting through the

shadows, I falter at the unfamiliarity before me.

This is not the home I left.

No, this fort now bears a colorful banner above it. The fabric squares have

been sown onto the yarn, painstaking proof that this was Adena’s doing.

I can’t seem to breathe.

Behind the barrier, our belongings have been rearranged. The usual pile of

cloth is sorted neatly beside a new blanket and pillow I never got the chance to share with her.

Even in the dull light, her vibrance exudes from the space.

And I tremble in the presence of it.

My knees hit the cobblestone, and I welcome the shock of pain.

It’s as if I’d expected her to be sitting there, waiting for me to return from a

day of thieving. As if she would phase through our fort and come bounding

toward me in search of a sticky bun. As if I didn’t hold Adena’s dying body in my lap or see her blood gushing between my �ngers with every glance at my incapable hands.

A tear slips down my cheek, splattering the ground with a drop of my

anguish.

She was waiting for me to come home.

Mu�ed footsteps sound behind me.

But she never made it home.

My stare remains distant, even as a deep voice rings out behind me. “This alley is taken. You’ll have to �nd another place to—” I turn to let my teary gaze fall on this stranger.

His brown eyes widen with a recognition I don’t share. Strands of black hair

fall around strong cheekbones while the rest is pulled back with a loose strap. I blink at the lonely silver streak threading among such darkness, as though a lock of my own hair lives on his head.

“It’s you,” he breathes.

The scar slicing his lips curls with the words. I tense. “And who are you?” “After all this time, you’re �nally back to visit her,” he mutters.

Understanding dawns, so blindingly clear I have to blink. “You’re the boy.

The one Adena was seeing during the Trials.”

He sinks to the cobblestone beside me, and in the morning light, I can just

make out the dark splotches under his eyes. It’s more than a lack of sleep around his gaze; it is a smattering of bruises. “She talked about you all the time. And then she died for simply knowing you.”

His words are a blunt knife to my chest. “I know.” I choke on the emotion in

my throat. “It should have been me. Not her.”

Those brown eyes bore into mine. “She was coming to see you, long before

being summoned as your seamstress. We had it all planned.”

“I don’t understand.” My back hits the grimy wall. “How did you two…?” “Hera was my cousin,” the man says dully. “When I discovered how close you

and Adena were, I knew she would help me get into the castle, just to see you.”

“Then Hera died in the �rst Trial,” I recall numbly at the memory of Braxton

driving a blade through her invisible chest.

“And Dena in the last.” I feel the moment my heart shatters, feel the shards of it pierce my lungs until

I’m gasping for air.

Dena.

She was my A. But she was his Dena. “I’m so sorry,” I choke out. “I’m so, so sorry. About Hera. About…” A tear

slips down my cheek. “About Dena. I couldn’t save her. Why didn’t I save her?”

Something shifts behind his dark stare. Perhaps it’s pity or another entirely

demeaning emotion. But I watch it begin to smother that stony expression, erode the anger etched into the corners of his eyes. I doubt this is the monster he expected to face. Instead, a crumpled, crying girl is falling apart before him.

“This is all my fault.” I turn my blurry gaze back to the Fort, every bright

color a mockery without her here. “She redecorated for me. To surprise me when I got back from the Trials.” Tears are falling in front of this stranger, but I can’t seem to �nd the will to care. “But it was her who never made it back. And it’s all my fault. This is all my fault—”

“I couldn’t save her either.” The stranger sounds choked. It takes that

thought for me to realize how much more he is than that. This man is one of the last pieces of Adena. “I… I couldn’t do anything but watch her die.”

“You were there for her when I couldn’t be,” I say �rmly. “And that was

enough.”

He shakes his head of dark hair at the cobblestones beneath us. “I have spent

weeks being so angry with you. With the girl who killed her.”

“Me too.” I almost laugh, even as tears refuse to shy from my gaze. “You can’t

blame me—or Blair—more than I already have.”

The silence that stretches between us only reminds me of Adena. She is not

here to �ll it.

The man shifts, slipping from the shadow that once draped over him. I let my

gaze fall from his face for the �rst time, as if the dull light has tempted me to investigate further. My stare scours over his broad shoulders, then the fabric hanging over them. The black vest is cut close to his body with pockets and pockets and—

I know those pockets.

My chin dips. I stare down at my own torn pockets. “She made you a vest.” The stranger now stares at the olive fabric wrapped around me, his dark eyes

glassy. “She did.”

All the air has left my lungs. Hurt curls around my body, choking until it’s

crushing my will, my hope, my heart. I grieve Adena all over again, because I was not the only one she lost. Two great loves were left behind, and both hug what remains of her close to their heart.

Tears fall, but I don’t care that my vulnerability is on display. I kneel at the

foot of our fort and cry for the girl who once brightened it. The stranger swipes at his cheek but is quick to aim the sharp planes of his face at the ground.

“What is your name?” I �nally manage to whisper.

It takes him a long moment to �nd an answer. “Mak.” I nod quickly, the action shaking tears from my eyelashes. “Can I…” My voice

cracks. “Can I give you a hug, Mak?”

He doesn’t do it for me. I can tell by the tensing of his shoulders. No, he does

it for his Dena—my A. We fall into each other, bodies shaking with grief and anger. In his embrace, I understand how someone so rigid and stoic could only be molded by the gentlest of hands. He was drawn in by Adena’s warmth, forever imprinted on by her now-broken sewing �ngers.

We hold each other, strangers connected by a mutual love. And when Mak

�nally pulls away, his eyes rimmed with red, a streak of sunshine falls heavily over our kneeling bodies. The beam of light coats us thoroughly enough to dry the tears staining my cheeks.

The scar cutting through Mak’s lips curves with a sad smile. “What?” I ask

weakly. This man does not look like the type to smile easily, though that may have only been the case before Adena gave him a reason to.

He shuts his eyes to bask in the warm light. “Just admiring the sun.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 38

Kai

The sun wakes before I’ve even gone to sleep.

It peers down at me from behind the string of orange clouds smothering the

horizon. It wasn’t until soft light scared away the shadows, and a warm breeze grazed my sweaty skin, that I realized my night was spent in the training ring.

I swing a sword at my side, repeating the same movements I have since

stepping into this circle of packed dirt. The dull edge of my blade meets the chipped practice dummy opposite me with a thud. With a series of swift movements, I would have thoroughly disemboweled a �gure not carved from wood.

“You need something more challenging to beat down on.” I smile at the sound of Kitt’s voice as I yank my lodged sword free. “What, are

you o�ering?”

I watch him step into the ring with a slight cough. “I could use the exercise.

Plague knows I haven’t sparred with you in weeks.”

“Miss getting your ass kicked, do you?” He catches the dull sword I toss at him. “Maybe I missed spending time with

you, Brother. Even if it means getting my ass kicked.”

I begin treading a slow circle around the ring, Kitt following my lead with his

weapon raised. “Don’t go getting all soft on me.” My grin is crooked. “I’d rather not feel bad about throwing you around.”

I catch the slash of his blade with my own.

He wears a wild smile as he pulls away and attempts a jab at my ribs. I dodge

swiftly before swiping my blade toward him. Kitt ducks, leaving behind the swoosh of torn air when dull steel sweeps over his blond head. “It seems I’m not too out of practice after a—”

The pommel of my sword meets his unguarded stomach. His words turn into

a cough, my smile into a laugh. “Spoke too soon, Kitty.”

He sucks in a shaky breath. “Well, that… certainly woke me up.” Straightening, he advances on me with a speed I hadn’t expected. I’m pushed

toward the edge of the ring as our blades clash against each other. This allows me a moment to evaluate my opponent, study the dark circles beneath Kitt’s eyes and the slight hollow in his cheeks. Even the force behind his blade feels weakened. “Are…” Scrutiny stalls my words. “Are you all right?”

Kitt pushes away. “Why do you ask?” I shake my head, unsure what it is I’m sensing. His power coils beneath my

skin and slips between my attempts to grab hold of it. “Something… feels di�erent.”

“I’ve been a bit under the weather recently. It will pass, I’m sure. Now,” Kitt

pants, “have you been out here all night?”

My laugh is hu�ed. He evades my lunge. “After all these years, that shouldn’t

surprise you.”

His blade arcs through the air before slamming into mine. “I �gured you

were with Paedyn.”

My movements stutter long enough for him to land a solid smack of steel to

my ribs. I grunt against the pain before knocking his sword aside. “I haven’t…” Now I’m panting. “I haven’t seen her since the cellar.”

Kitt manages a shrug among the swiping of our weapons. “I’m surprised.” I block his blow and stare between the crossed blades at my brother’s chilled

features. “And why would that surprise you?”

He pushes away. “You know why.” “Enlighten me,” I challenge. “Because you love her!” The rough admittance seems to startle even him. I

stare at Kitt, chest heaving and sword hanging at my side. He clears his throat. “Perhaps more than anything.”

My heart pounds—a reminder that each beat belongs to her. “Don’t be ridiculous, Kitty,” I de�ect. “She is your bride.” “And I am your brother,” he says quickly. “Always. No matter what.” His tone suggests this is a question I’m meant to answer. This isn’t the �rst

time Kitt has tiptoed around the subject that is our intertwined futures. He

wishes to hear that his marriage to Paedyn won’t change anything between us.

And for our sake, I will pretend that it hasn’t already.

“You and me.” My throat is dry. “Always.” We share a warm smile before swords are clashing between us.

A familiar dance tugs at our feet. We slip into a graceful sort of chaos, one

that has been practiced since childhood. This very ring of dirt beneath us has broken many a fall over the years. I’m reminded of the days I would beg Father to let Kitt train with me until, suddenly, I no longer needed to ask for permission. Two princelings grew into men here, yet we always return to that same string of practiced movements.

Kitt smiles slightly behind the �urry of steel, his gaze distant with

reminiscence. We follow a pattern, a structure, a memorized sequence of steps.

This vicious dance is one we created as boys—and it feels like tranquility.

Our movements are precise. Each swipe of the sword sure.

I jab my blade toward his chest and wince when the blow lands. Kitt groans at

the prodding of a dull sword. He backs away, breaking the trance we once shared.

“You’re supposed to dodge that, Kitt,” I say sympathetically.

He rubs at what will soon be a blossoming bruise beneath his tunic. “Yeah,

well, I forgot. That’s why I’m the king, and you’re my Enforcer. I’m not good at �ghting my own battles.”

I chuckle. “Come on, you know these steps.” My palm pats his cheek gently.

“Let’s run it again.”

“Plagues, do you ever sleep?” I give him a skeptical look. “Do you?” His smile is sad. “Fair enough, Enforcer.”

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 39 Paedyn

A piece of parchment slides under my door.

The rustling sound has me looking up from my book begrudgingly.

Unfolding sti� limbs, I stand from the bed and pad over to this folded mystery.

My whole being is tired, drained mentally and physically after my trek to Loot.

So, when I bend to pick up the paper, I can hardly �nd the energy to be intrigued.

That is, until I hear his voice accompanying each sprawling word.

You said to be on my best behavior, and I can’t possibly do

that if I’m in the same room as you. Besides, all I do is spend my days in the training yard, attempting to teach a bunch of lazy bastards how to punch. Reminds me of when I had to do the same for you. And don’t roll your eyes; I know you loved it.

For now, this will have to be our pretend. Kitt spent most of

the morning with me, and he seemed good. Great, even. But I know my brother. I think he’s trying to keep me away from you, slowly distance us. Maybe he wants you as badly as I do, but not at the price of losing me. He wants us both. I know the feeling.

Now, please entertain me, darling. I’m bored. What am I to do if

not count your freckles?

Your Cocky Bastard

It’s only when I’ve �nished reading that I feel the stupid grin on my lips, even

despite the worrying notion he voiced. Shaking my head at his words, I

determine to make him smile at my own. The large desk adorning the far side of my chamber has gone untouched since my return. Taking a seat in the sti� chair, I rummage through the many drawers in search of paper and a writing utensil.

I stare at the assortment of scavenged items before �nally letting ink stain the

parchment.

I see you finally signed your name correctly. It’s

about time. Now, I’m not sure anything I have to say is entertaining, so I’ll just ramble until something interesting falls onto the page. Don’t forget that you asked for this, cocky bastard.

I had to pick out fabric for my wedding dress. Of

course, that only reminded me that Adena isn’t the one making it. So, when I saw the Fort this morning with all that fabric that smelled like her, and the scissors I used to cut her bangs with—

Did I mention I went to Loot? Maybe I should have

started with that. I just needed to see the Fort and run away from my future for a short while. But I met a new friend there, one that loved Adena just as much. It was nice, not being alone in my grief.

Anyway, I doubt you want to hear about wedding

plans or what flower I chose for my bouquet. I’m trying not to focus on Kitt and my inability to read him. Just know that if I could do it all over again, I would have run from that poppy field with you when we had the chance.

Now, go hit an Imperial for me today, would you? Or I

could remind you just how well I can throw a punch— you seem to have forgotten. And, yes, I did roll my eyes.

(We need to find you a hobby that does not include

counting my freckles. How many are there again?

Twenty-three?)

Your Pae

I slip the note beneath his door, though I know he is not on the other side.

Several hours pass before the Enforcer retires to his room for a short break in training, and soon after, a response is slipped into my room.

I’m glad you were able to visit the Fort after everything that

happened. You deserve to have that time with Adena. I only wish I had known. We both know that you can handle yourself, but that doesn’t stop me from worrying about you.

As for these wedding plans, it sounds to me like you’re getting

cold feet, Gray. We could still make a run for it, you know. Head back out onto the Shallows. Find Astrum and keep sailing. Just say the word.

(Twenty-eight, darling. But I could do a recount if you like.) Your Cocky Bastard

My next note is handed o� in person. I pass the Enforcer on my way to dine

with his brother. Dirt mars his brow, mingling with a sheen of sweat that was coaxed from the beaming sun outside. His tousled black hair ripples when he looks up, gray eyes piercing straight through me. My heart stalls at the sight of him. It’s been days since we have spoken in private, and I’m tempted to shove him toward that broom closet he once carried me into.

But there are so many eyes in this castle, so many reasons to pretend with the

Enforcer. I hold his gaze because that is all I’m allowed. He holds mine because it is the only piece of me he can have. I cling to this moment in which we have evaded the future.

Kai strides past. Our hands touch. My heart stutters. The note is slipped

between his �ngers.

You know firsthand that my feet are always cold. But

you are all bark and no bite, Azer. Your loyalties are here with Kitt, so don’t pretend you would go running off with me. The king is your duty and marrying him is mine. But we will always have the willow tree.

(You’ll have to get close enough to count them,

Prince.)

Your Pae

“Good evening, Paedyn.” I stride into the throne room, my hopes high. “Good evening, Kitt.” We eat. Talk idly. Attempt to repair the bond we once had. “Any plans for the night?” I smile at his question. “Just the usual.” In truth, I have a very exciting evening ahead of me, one that the king would

never allow if he knew.

I nearly step on Kai’s reply when I return to my room.

You think I would not beg to run away with you? My duty

may be to the king, but my heart, Pae, is wherever you are. It is in the palm of your hands, the pad of your thumb. So if you leave, I will follow. If you stay, I will bow. Because there has never been a moment when you did not own the only piece of me that mattered—loving you made me matter. And I ache to be full again.

I sit there, stunned and still and staring at the very meaning of devotion. I’ve

never witnessed beauty look so content in its brokenness. Unabashedly, he pleads for me. Un�inchingly, he lays every mask at my feet.

My gaze falls to the �nal line, and the corner of my mouth twitches upward.

(Oh, I can bite. You only need to ask, darling.)

I slip his note into the drawer of my bedside table, reuniting it with the others

before taking a seat at the desk. My father’s ring raps against the wood as I �ght to write those three little words that clog my throat. They are seemingly harmless until those who earn them are ripped away from me. I shake my head, writing instead a short string of letters.

On paper, you really do sound like a poet. Or a fool. I

won’t let you ruin yourself for me.

His response arrives quickly.

I want you to be my ruin, remember?

OceanofPDF.com

Edric

The princes are inseparable.

Kitt balances a book on his lap, though it’s di�cult to focus on anything with

his younger brother waving a wooden sword in his face. Myla stands to comb back Kai’s unruly hair, all while ignoring the boy’s hu� of irritation. With the turning of a page, Edric’s heir grows suddenly studious in the presence of a mother who is not his.

Both boys have been continually told the very same lie as the kingdom

beyond their castle walls. Kitt’s mother died giving birth to him before the king remarried and had Kai, making the princes half brothers. That is what they know to be true. Anyone who knows di�erently is part of the sta�, sworn to secrecy, and stowed away within the palace.

In the many years of Edric’s marriage to Myla Rowe, a unique kind of love

had blossomed between them. She was bold and stubborn in a way that Iris never had been, managing to rile the king more than he cared to admit. It was a rocky road that led them to each other, one that neither imagined treading. But Edric’s stony heart had started beating again, still only for his Myla.

The family clutters the king’s study, though two members are missing. One a

weak child who remains in the west tower, and the other a forgotten princess who is just that. Edric thinks no more of the daughter he doomed to death.

Rather, Iris’s end by something as weak as an Ordinary only en�ames his hatred for them. And he will stop at nothing until his kingdom is rid of every last one.

They were a mistake he is determined to remedy.

Myla looks up at her husband, watching him pore over the puddle of

parchment on his desk. She o�ers him that bright smile, the one Edric had spent their �rst year of marriage coaxing out of her. For his wife, the king smiles back.

Catching the odd show of emotion, Kitt straightens before beaming at his

father.

Edric only nods to the book in his heir’s hand and does not smile back.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 40 Paedyn

The halls are quiet at this hour.

Shadows paint the ornate molding in an ominous light as I pass by. I’ve spent

the entire day con�ned to my room or slipping notes beneath Kai’s door. It was a pleasant distraction until nightfall. But now I’m o� to restore balance to the world, peace to my mind. I have been aching to do this since that �nal Trial, since returning from the Fort with rekindled vengeance.

I turn a corner and— A �ash of lilac in the moonlight.

There she stands, casually leaning against the wall. A dull look rests on the

face she turns toward me, boredom creasing her brow. “So, apparently, you think you can kill me.”

My dagger is already gripped between trembling �ngers. The image of

Adena’s limp body in my lap is all I see when I meet Blair’s unfeeling gaze. I think of Mak and his hurt that magni�es my own. Anger explodes behind my vision, rage momentarily blinding me as I stride toward her. “I will do so much worse,” I pant. “I’ll make you beg.”

Blair’s laugh is breathy. “You know, I like you much more like this. It’s a

shame you’re trying to kill me when we could be such good friends.”

I don’t think before �ipping the dagger in my hand and launching it at her

face. It �ips through the air in a feeble attempt I know she will simply halt with her mind. But I don’t care. I’m content to let her cower behind an ability, if only so I can watch the life �icker out in her eyes.

They’re vicious, these thoughts. Cruel. So unlike Adena— Adena isn’t here to save me from myself anymore.

Blair lets out a low whistle as she stares down the length of my blade. Its tip is

mere inches from burying between her eyes. “I didn’t think you had it in you, Gray.” She lets the dagger clatter to the ground. “You’re di�erent.”

I bare my teeth. “You made me this way.” She backs away, clicking her tongue. “No, this has always been inside of you.”

Candlelight pools into the hallway when she opens the door to her room and steps inside. “You just wanted someone to blame for it.”

Snatching my dagger from the �oor, I follow her into the room. The blade

shakes in my raised hand. “You don’t know me. You don’t know what I’ve been through.”

“Plagues, Paedyn!” Blair leans against a bedpost with a roll of her eyes. “Don’t

act like you’re the only one who’s been through some shit. Yes, I killed your friend, and you know what?” Her throat bobs in the �ickering light. “It haunts me. But that was the Trial. And I won.”

A crash behind us has me whirling toward the door.

An Imperial pants in the doorway, his red hair rippling in the �relight. “What

the hell?” Lenny’s eyes dart between us. “Paedyn, you need to go right—”

“Quiet, gingersnap,” Blair hu�s. Her eyes never leave mine as she throws his

body against the wall, pinning him there with her mind. “The girls are talking.”

“Paedyn!” Lenny wriggles against Blair’s hold on his body. “Please, you can’t

do this!”

“Personally, I agree.” Blair gives me a dull look. “I don’t think you can either.” I charge.

My feet pound against the wooden �oor, dodging the dozens of candles

littered across it. Dagger in hand, I—

I stop.

My body is suddenly stuck.

I rage against Blair’s power, roaring when her mind tightens its hold around

me. “I do marvel,” she says quietly, “at how incredibly Ordinary you are.”

I still within her invisible grip.

Because for the �rst time in my life, I don’t hear weakness in those words.

No, I hear a little girl crying over her father’s dead body and surviving despite

it. I hear the roar of an Elite crowd, chanting for the Ordinary beneath their noses who crafted her own power. I hear strength where shame once was, fearlessness where I would once cower.

A slow smile spreads across my lips. Blair blinks at the expression, a �ash of

fear �itting over her features.

“Of course you marvel at it,” I say slowly. “Because you will never know real

power. Yours was given. But mine…” I shake my head. “Mine was found.”

She gawks. “I could crush your heart with a single thought.” “Maybe your ability could.” My gaze is lethal. “But you couldn’t.” I watch her take a deep breath. Watch the words fall from her mouth and still

don’t believe she’s saying them. “I am sorry about your friend.”

Then her eyes �ick to Lenny.

And the room goes up in �ames.

A wave of heat slams into me, and with Blair’s hold on my body now broken,

I nearly fall over. Fire �ares around my ankles, crawling up bedposts to swallow us whole. I don’t know how it happened, but I’m suddenly choking on the thick smoke.

Blair stumbles away, arms lifted to shield her face from the heat. I leap over a

wall of �ame before it can lap at my legs. But I don’t head for the door, for my escape from this sweltering heat. The only freedom I seek resides in ending the girl who took away my light.

I lunge for her.

My body crashes into Blair’s, and we tumble to the ground atop a trail of

�ame. We both cry out as the �re sears our skin, singes hair. But I am not �nished.

That dark, terrifying side of me stamps out all fear and pain and sane thought

as I pin Blair Archer to the scorched �oorboards. A numbness spreads through me, like every nerve has decided to turn a blind eye to my violence. Fire burns its way through my pants, rippling along my thigh as I lean over her pale face. Thick smoke wafts from my own clothing, my own �esh, but still, I feel nothing.

Flame curls to the right of Blair’s head, licking that lilac hair. She whimpers,

out of fear or pain, I’m not sure. I no longer feel either. The sleeve of her tunic is thoroughly singed to display angry red skin beneath. I memorize this moment, right down to the terror �ickering in her gaze.

The palm of my hand meets her cheek.

I cough through the smoke crawling down my throat.

I push against her face, turning it slowly toward the eager �ame.

Lenny’s shout is lost behind the wall of �re encircling us.

Blair’s head swivels slowly beneath my palm. “You don’t know pain,” I

whisper. She �ghts against me with her own strength, too weakened to use her power. I smile. “Not until it skewers you through the chest.”

“Please,” Blair blurts.

I shove her closer to the �ame. “Please…” My voice is even and rough with smoke. “I told you I would make you beg.” She screams when I force her face into the hungry wall of �re.

The side of Blair’s pretty face bubbles and burns within the heat. My hand,

still shoved against her unharmed cheek, is scorched by the mere proximity to �ame. The stench of fried �esh �lls the air, accompanied only by the screams of Adena’s killer.

I cough again, my lungs constricting.

That comforting numbness bleeds from my body until all I feel is pain.

And then I feel nothing at all as everything goes dark.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 41

Kai

“Where is she?”

I shove Imperials aside, quickening my pace down the cramped hallway.

Smoke hangs thickly in the air, wafting from a charred room that Hydros huddle around. They do their best to tame what is left of the �ames with waves of water.

Lenny is raising his hands in surrender before I’ve even reached him. “She’s

�ne—”

“Take me to her,” I order.

The Imperial takes a breath. “She’s with a Healer, but there is no need to

worry.”

“No need to worry?” I almost laugh. “I woke to an Imperial beside my bed

and smoke in the air. So I’ll ask again. Where the hell is she?”

Looking utterly defeated, Lenny reluctantly leads me through the throng. We

turn down a quiet corridor to stop before an unsuspecting door. Opening it, Lenny gestures me inside where I’m greeted by several gazes.

But it is only hers I search for.

Paedyn sits on a stool, clothing charred and hair blackened. Burns run down

the length of her body, pink and blistered. A bloody gash sits right above her brow, making her �inch when a smile reaches the eyes beneath.

I rush over to her, not caring who bears witness to my worry. “Are you all

right?”

She nods. Winces. Curses the burn climbing up her neck. “I’m �ne,” she

eventually grits out, voice like gravel. “Everything happened so fast.”

I take a breath, �ghting to keep my voice steady. “Why were you even in

Blair’s room?”

“She…” Her eyes �ick behind my back, and I turn to �nd Kitt leaning against

a wall. He gives me a slow nod—or perhaps it is for Paedyn. “She practically invited me in. I was angry and…”

Paedyn’s eyes dart to Lenny, and the pleading look within them has him

sighing. “Blair had me pinned. There were candles lit, and one must have gotten knocked over because, suddenly, the room went up in �ames.” He shakes his head. “This wall of �re separated me from P, and by the time I �nally got her out… Blair was…” Lenny swallows, his brown eyes shining. “I took care of the body.”

I whirl on my Imperial. “You should have prevented this!” Lenny’s gaze drops. “Sir, I—” “It wasn’t his fault.” Paedyn’s voice is weak. “He couldn’t have stopped it. I…

I wouldn’t let him stop it.”

I give her a knowing look. “You still went after her, didn’t you?” The anger on her face doesn’t mask the guilt beneath. I know what it looks

like to get lost in the rage, the power of controlling another’s fate. And I see it re�ected on her features. My voice is a consoling murmur. “Oh, Pae.”

A Healer steps forward then, his voice grim. “Well, it’s a good thing Miss

Gray got out when she did. A little while longer and—”

“I know,” I hear myself bite out. “She needs to rest.” It’s Calum who says this, though I don’t bother to look

at him. “Heal.”

“I’m �ne,” Paedyn mouths to me in a way that’s only slightly reassuring.

A hand on my shoulder has me turning. Kitt’s expression is stern. “It was a

terrible accident. That is what her father, and the rest of the court, will know.

I’ll… �nd a way to cover this up.”

I nod, because it’s the agreement he wishes for.

I stand, because the look in Paedyn’s eyes say she will �nd me later.

And I leave, because she is not mine to worry about.

I’m not even surprised when she bursts into my room.

I’ve been up for hours, pacing in the darkness and hoping she will stride in to

brighten it.

“Where’s your sword? I need to hit something.” A ray of sunshine, this one.

I lean against a bedpost. “I take it you’re feeling better?” Paedyn hu�s damp hair from her eyes. “That Healer made me sit in there for

hours. Even after taking care of the burns.” She waves a hand. “Something about smoke in my lungs.”

I nod slowly. “What happened to keeping our distance?” “I’m making an exception.” “Because you wish to hit something?” “Yes.” A smug smile. “And for once, it’s not you.” “I’m a bit o�ended, actually.” She shakes her head distractedly. “I need to blow o� some steam.” I’m

skewered with a pointed look. “Sword?”

Fighting my smile, I retrieve a battered sword from beside my desk. “And the

reasoning behind this sudden urge for violence?”

“Sudden?” She snorts. “I’ve been kicking your ass for a long time now,

Prince.”

I push the sword into her palm, our bodies close. “Maybe I miss it.” Her smile is wicked. “Maybe you’ll have another opportunity to lose soon.” My answer is lost in the sound of steel slicing wood. She rains down blows

upon the already mutilated bedpost. Again and again, the sword sinks into the shredded wood, spraying splinters in its wake.

I grab her arm, stilling the strained muscles there before she can swing again.

Silver hair �icks me in the face when she whirls, cheeks pink with anger. “What?”

Her tone is biting, meant to ward me o� with a single word. But she doesn’t

scare me away—I almost wish she could. Life would be so much easier if I didn’t want to spend it with her. But nothing so stunningly formidable could go unwanted.

“Pae.” I let her see the concern on my face. Let her see the devotion it derives

from. Let her see everything I am not and the little that I am. “What is really going on?”

Her lashes �utter. I watch that blue gaze sink to my chest and stare blankly. “I

killed her. I… I was a monster. Her skin was melting beneath my palm and still I —” She sucks in a breath. “I have never been so vicious. It was terrifying, this

person I became. This darkness swelling within me. And worst of all”—she chokes—“it didn’t help.”

My heart aches in a way it only ever will for her. “I know.” “I thought it would help this hurt,” she whispers. “This hole in my heart

where Adena used to be. But it’s still there.” Her eyes lift, brimming with tears. “Just as gaping as it was the day she died in my arms.”

“I know,” I say again, hating the hurt on her face. “It didn’t bring her back.” The sword clatters to the �oor, her tears falling

with it. “I’ll never get her back.”

I wrap my arms around her trembling body, pressing my mouth to the top of

her head. “I know, love.”

Tears soak through my shirt, and yet she barely makes a sound. I hold her

tightly, running a hand down her damp hair and the back stretching beneath.

She melts against me, soothed by the touch and many murmurs against her hair.

But when my body goes rigid, she lifts her tear-streaked face toward mine.

“What is it?”

Power bubbles beneath my skin, one so familiar I almost don’t notice it.

“Kitt’s coming.”

“What?” She blinks before peeling herself away from me. “Here? Now?” I lower my voice. “Yes, and quickly.” His Dual ability is one I’ve memorized since I was a boy, could pick out from

a crowd. But dwelling on it now, something feels indescribably off.

“Well,” she sputters. “What do we do?” My eyes �ick to the wardrobe.

She gives me a dull look. “You can’t be serious.” “Would you like your betrothed to �nd you in here with me?” Her frustrated groan is followed by an exiling into the wardrobe. Paedyn

glares as I shove her among my clothes, tears momentarily forgotten. She picks up a particularly bright shirt and raises a brow. “I’ve never seen you wear this.”

“That would be because it belongs to Jax,” I say quickly. “I’m winning a bet.

Don’t worry about it.”

With a slight sco� and shake of her head, I begin shutting the doors on her

face. “Oh,” I add quietly. “Try not to step on my shoes. I just got them shined.”

I can practically feel the roll of her eyes even after a thick layer of wood

separates us. But I’ve barely managed to pick up the strewn sword before my door creaks open.

Kitt steps hesitantly into the room. “Oh, good. You’re awake.” I lift the sword in answer. “Just blowing o� some steam.” “Right.” The king seems distracted. “Well, I just wanted to stop in and let

you know that the third Trial will be taking place tomorrow.”

My eyes widen in surprise, just as I know Paedyn’s are behind me.

“Tomorrow? You’re not announcing it to the court?”

Kitt rubs a hand down the back of his neck. His gaze is distant, clouded. “It’s

meant to be… unexpected. For Paedyn, at least.” Quickly, he adds, “It will take place in the Bowl.”

“I see.” A beat of silence stretches between us before I ask, “Kitt, are you all

right?”

That unsettling feeling washes over me again when his power slithers beneath

my skin. I hold my brother’s gaze, but he doesn’t seem to be looking at me. It is as though he has retreated into his mind.

“Hmm?” His unfocused gaze falls just over my shoulder. “No. No, not yet,”

he mutters distantly. “It’s not time… I need the right time….”

I glance behind, �nding nothing but open air. His mumbled words have me

taking a worried step forward. “What? Kitt, is everything okay?”

Those green eyes �ick back to mine. He blinks. Then plasters a smile onto his

features. “Yes, no need to worry. It seems I need some more sleep. Just… just trust me. I have everything under control.”

I nod, despite my concern. “Of course. I trust you with my life.” He coughs. The grin that follows is genuine. “I’ve never doubted that about

you.”

Then his hand is on the door, mind somewhere else entirely. “You and me, Brother.” “You and me,” I echo softly.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 42 Paedyn

I’m awake long before the knock at my door.

In fact, I’m already dressed and well into overthinking by the time my escort

to brutality arrives. I barely slept after slipping from Kai’s room last night, wide-eyed with the worry of what I’ll have to do today to prove myself.

With a deep breath, I swing open the door. Lenny’s eyes drift down the

length of me from behind his mask, narrowing slightly at my lack of disarray. “I’m here to escort you to the third Trial?” He says this like a question, as though unsure if he’s the �rst to inform me of this.

I smile tightly. “I had a hunch.” Slipping my dagger into the sheath at my

side, I add casually, “Ready?”

“Not as ready as you,” he mocks. “Did you go to sleep in these clothes?” “I’m just ready to get this over with,” I bite back. “Well, it seems you’re already in the brutal mood,” he mutters as we head

down the long hallway.

“I’m… sorry. About yesterday.” I glance hesitantly over at him. “You were

never meant to be involved.”

“And it’s a damn good thing I was,” he scolds. “You nearly died, P. And I

would have never been able to live with myself if you had.”

His words crumble something inside me, maybe the stony indi�erence I’ve

built around my heart as of late. I touch his arm, hoping to say something my lips can’t form.

Lenny’s brown eyes fall to that gesture, smiling grimly at my splayed �ngers

atop his uniform. “And you might be sorry for me, but you’re certainly not sorry about Blair.”

I swallow and spur my mouth into motion. “No, I’m not. I mean, I’m not

happy about what I did, either. But…” I pull away, hugging my arms around a beating chest. “But I don’t regret it.”

“You were… merciless.” When he �nally lands on the cruel word, I �inch.

“I’ve never seen you like that before.”

“Neither have I. Not like that.” I avoid his gaze. “But I’ve seen glimpses of it

ever since �eeing Ilya. I’m… I’m not proud of it.”

He nods distantly, red hair rippling. “Well, now you’re free of her.” “So are you,” I remind. “Eh.” He turns a corner, pulling me along with him. “She wasn’t too bad.

You only knew the part of her she had to be.”

I glance sidelong at him. “Well, you don’t seem too upset about her…

passing.”

He shrugs sti�y. “I’ll see her again. One day.” I debate sco�ng at his words, because I doubt Lenny will end up wherever

Blair has. But he’s suddenly spewing another sentence, this one lighter than the last. “Don’t be nervous today. You’re going to kill it.”

I groan slightly. “I’d rather not do any more killing, thank you.” I step out into the streaming sunlight, now made all the more blinding by the

dozens of crisp white uniforms re�ecting it. Imperials swarm to create a cocoon of bodies around me as we head for the Bowl. The long path to the arena stretches before me as if to join the past with this bleak present.

The �rst time I walked between this row of drooping trees, it was for survival.

The second, a promise.

And now, a title.

The pink blossoms that once fell from these trees are long dead—not unlike

so many other things since then. They crunch beneath my boots, a mere decaying memory. I tug my promise to Adena more tightly around me, feeling the frayed edge of what is left of her. I see the �owers beneath my feet that once littered a prince’s head, crowning him long before my brutality made him king.

My eyes wander over this tunnel of trees, each end leading me into the

unknown.

Once, I risked my life for a piece of Adena.

Now, I stride toward a kingdom who doesn’t want me.

Soon, I may sacri�ce myself in the hopes I mean something more in death

than I did in life.

We walk in silence down the path, nothing but the sound of crunching petals

passing between us. I spin the ring on my thumb incessantly, pleading with the band of steel to calm me. Lenny lingers at my side, occasionally o�ering a sidelong glance at my �dgeting.

But silence �ees at the sight of the Bowl.

A distant rumbling grows with every step. The stomping of feet swells,

followed by an orchestra of shouts and cheers. My heart beats in time, drumming in my ears as we stride into the Bowl’s menacing shadow.

My gaze lingers beside one of the many tunnels leading into that stony

structure. The king’s lifeless body is long gone, the blood washed away, but the scar above my heart still sears with the memory of a mud-streaked girl at the mercy of a monster. Until she became one herself.

Everywhere I look, the past lingers.

There, an Enforcer was born. Hovering over his father’s body, he threw a

blade with the aim of a warrior, but the damning heart of a fool. I can still feel that knife cut through the air beside me, intention alone steering it from my �esh.

Here, he told me to run. And I did.

Right back into his arms.

Our footsteps echo o� the stone tunnel now, the expanse of gray leading us

into an explosion of chaos and color. This arena was once �lled with Resistance members, covered in the blood of those brave enough to �ght for themselves but too weak to win.

The mu�ed cheers of thousands grow into a gentle roar as I emerge from the

surrounding stone. The sun peers down at me, forcing my hand to lift above watering eyes. Bodies pack every inch of the Bowl, and I tip my head toward the sky, following the slope of this crowded arena.

Fear seizes my heart in this familiar place. I haven’t been back in the Bowl

since Adena died within it, since a piece of myself died beyond these walls. The roaring of thousands hungry for a show makes my stomach �ip violently. Every �ber of my being recoils at the thought of setting foot in that arena once again.

Imperials usher me along the path as a deafening shout washes over us. The

audience is craving a bloody act of brutality, and with the sudden crescendo of

spirited shouts in my direction, they are likely hoping I will be the casualty.

My gaze drifts to the railing beside me, then farther still to the stretch of sand

below. The last time I saw this Pit, it was streaked with Adena’s blood. My stomach lurches once again as I scan the sea of white sand for any sign of a scarlet stain.

Nothing.

All trace of her death is gone, having abandoned this place to dwell inside me.

Every drop of blood, every cry for help, every moment that passes without her is etched onto my soul.

Our lap around the raised ring leads us to the glass box beside it. Kitt sits

cozily within, �lling the seat his father once had. And just like the king before him, those green eyes pin me to the path.

It’s like looking into the face of a ghost.

Past and present collide to create the confusing concoction that is him. Not

quite his father, but not quite the boy I once knew. He tips his head, a near re�ection of the man who made me a murderer. And I nod back, a mere mosaic of each jagged piece of strength and cutting recklessness it took to have me standing here once again.

Hands are suddenly at my back, shoving me toward the railing.

Kitt stands abruptly, watching me behind that spotless glass before his

Imperials can push me into the Pit. Calum appears beside him, smiling grimly even as I’m escorted to what will likely be my doom.

Still, I hold my breath, watching the king’s mouth open and eyes �ash with

regret.

And then—nothing.

Kitt straightens. Lowers himself into that plush seat. Fixes a slight smile onto

his features.

I blink at the sudden change, bewildered by his— “Hey, Princess.” I startle at the �ngers Lenny is snapping in front of my face. “Hmm?” “Listen up, all right?” He’s forced to yell over the restless crowd engul�ng us.

“Take this and use it.” The hilt of a sword is suddenly shoved into my palm.

“Just get it over with, and you’re free from these Trials. I know how terrifying you can be, so just… be that.”

I nod numbly, my gaze clinging to the sharp blade I now hold. Lenny reaches

a gloved hand toward my face and pats it gently. “I need you to win this, okay?

Don’t stop being a cockroach now, Princess.”

I have no idea what it is I’m winning. No idea if it will be worth it in the end.

But a weak laugh surprises me, the sound buried in chaos before reaching my ears. “I’ll try my best.”

“After this,” he shouts, “I won’t get to call you Princess anymore.” His smile

is bittersweet. “I’ll have to call you Queen.”

And then I’m forced down into the Pit.

I trip over the steep steps until my boots �nally sink into the sand beneath.

Staggering back, I lift my head toward the crazed crowd. I’m panting, blood pounding, as I take in the arena with one slow spin.

The Bowl is gaping, and I stand there, swallowed within the sheer size and

sound all around. The sword’s hilt grows sweaty in my palm, its sharp point dragging in the sand. Chants and shouts are mu�ed by the continuous pounding of feet, like a death march long anticipated. The sun weighs heavy on my arms, warming my bare skin with its close presence. It seems that even the sky leans in to witness my brutality or the brutal end I’ll meet.

I squint up at that box high above the Pit’s �oor, watching the king stride out

onto the path. A familiar shock of teal hair shines beside him, and when the Ampli�er rests her hand on Kitt’s shoulder, the arena falls silent.

“Welcome, Ilyans, to Paedyn Gray’s �nal Trial. Here,” he says evenly, “we will

test her brutality.”

The crowd erupts at his words, bloodthirsty and rabid for a riveting show.

Kitt calms them with a palm to the air before continuing. “If Paedyn can complete this Trial, she will have proven herself to be brave, benevolent, and brutal. These are the three characteristics my father believed made a good ruler.

If she manages to succeed today”—Kitt’s gaze pins me to the Pit’s �oor—“Ilya will have its queen.”

A roar rips through the arena, and I’m quite certain it’s not intended to cheer

me on. Men and women stand on their benches, pumping �sts and spouting

curses into the air. My gaze sweeps over the rowdy crowd until I’m startlingly staring back at myself.

The scrutinizing expression I wear is projected onto a large screen above the

Pit for even those in the highest stands to see clearly. My eyes dart across the sand, landing on the Sights currently projecting what they see. Four of them stand at the other side of the Pit, though only three stare at me with glassy eyes and arms raised upward. With white cloaks rippling in the soft breeze, their heavy stares have a chill skittering down my spine, dread pooling in my gut.

“As a ruler,” Kitt continues over the chaos, his voice echoing, “brutality is

often needed. So for this Trial, it will be a �ght to the death.”

My breath catches. Throat dries.

To the death.

I have to kill someone.

The crowd’s responding cheer is lost to the sudden ringing in my ears. I turn

slowly toward that glass box, �nding a king peering back.

Not my friend. Not my betrothed. Just a king who ordered me to be his

killer.

And suddenly, I know how Kai must feel.

My knees go weak at the thought.

Kai.

Frantically, I scan that glass box for any sign of his familiar �gure. A lock of

tousled black hair. A glimpse of those damn dimples. A �ash of that cocky smile.

“Bring out the opponent!” My whole body numbs at the king’s words.

Gasps ripple through the crowd, shock slipping between the �ngers that press

to gaping mouths.

I won’t turn around. I can’t turn around.

The crowd erupts with a sudden, sickening wave of excitement when the

king’s voice booms over the arena. “An Ordinary versus every Elite. The ultimate test.”

My head is shaking. I shut my eyes, squeezing out the cruel world beyond.

This is a nightmare. This is pretend.

Footsteps behind me grow louder atop the shifting sand.

I press a hand to my pounding heart, feeling the rapid rise and fall of my

chest.

This is pretend. This is— “Paedyn.” I can feel the exact moment my heart shatters.

It’s when I turn, my eyes crashing into ones well memorized.

When mist meets the deepest sea.

When a Shadow faces its Flame.

When inevitability meets its end.

When I stare into the face of what it is I love most.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 43 Paedyn

The sword trembles in my hand.

I’m meant to drive it through his chest. “No.” The word is a choked whisper, not the scream I intended. It’s disbelief, denial

in its most docile form. I’m shaking my head at him, feet stumbling back.

This is not an opponent. This is the boy who braids back my hair and dances

for the both of us. The boy who would chase me to the ends of the earth if it meant he could hold me one more time. This is a man who would bury another for me—would bury himself, if only I asked.

He is a fool for me. He is my fool.

This can’t be happening. Why would Kitt allow this?

Kai raises a calming hand. “Paedyn—” “No!” The scream rips from my throat, springing tears to my eyes. I turn

then, lifting my rage to the railing above. And when my gaze crashes into that cool green one, I suddenly cannot remember which king I am looking at. “No! I won’t do it!”

The arena roars right alongside me, only they look forward to watching their

mighty Enforcer cut me down. I stumble in the sand, seemingly unable to suck air into my lungs. Tears burn my eyes; anger clogs my throat.

This is a nightmare. This is pretend.

We were never supposed to �ght each other again.

A rough hand tugs at my shoulder, whipping me around to face the stern

expression Kai wears. “I need you to focus, okay?” I nod furiously at his quick words. “We have to make this �ght look good if they are going to believe it. So that means you’re on your own to stay alive against whatever power I throw at you.” He nods to the arena surrounding us. “The Mute is gone. They want to see you �ght Elites.”

I swallow a shuddering breath. “They want to see me die.” His eyes �ick over my face, as though seeing it for the �rst time. Or perhaps

the last. “So don’t.”

I watch his skin turn to stone—then watch his �st �y toward my face.

I’ve barely ducked in time, the gust of air above my head making me gasp. I

leap away from a hard hook to the stomach, dropping my sword and narrowly avoiding several cracked ribs. Borrowing a Shell’s power, he cycles through a combination of punches, pushing me on defense. I can do nothing but dodge, his rocklike skin making it impossible to land a hit of my own.

And the Enforcer is relentless. He throws countless stony �sts at me until one

clips my shoulder. I cry out in pain as bone crunches beneath his knuckles. The crowd roars in my ears as I clutch my arm, forced to duck beneath another �ying �st.

I stagger away from each of his attacks, conscious only of the throbbing

shoulder beneath my �ngers. When my back hits the towering wall of the Pit, panic swells inside me.

I’m trapped. “Kai—!” I choke on my shout, forced to duck beneath another blow with words

hanging from the tip of my tongue. His �st sinks into the stone behind, crumbling the rock there. Panting, I watch him struggle to rip free from the wall, sending chunks of stone �ying.

Kai turns to me then, gray eyes �icking to my injured arm. His words are

nearly devoured by the ravenous crowd. “Come on, Paedyn. We have to make this a good �ght.”

I let my hand slowly slide from my aching shoulder and nod ever so slightly.

We are enemies here. We are pretend.

And if I am going to die, it will be one hell of a show.

Kai nods back. Then his hands ignite with �re.

I let myself sink into a familiar �ghting stance, �ngers wiggling at my side.

When he launches that �rst ball of �re, I duck and roll behind him. Sand clings to every inch of me, but I don’t bother standing to my feet quite yet. I sweep a

leg out, catching Kai’s ankles with enough force to send him toppling down beside me.

The packed sand he slams into has the air rushing from his lungs and a

collective groan echoing from the crowd. I throw myself over him, pulling back my uninjured arm to let a �st �y toward his face. Knuckles connect with his jaw, followed by a stinging pain that shoots down my hand.

It’s odd to hit him like this, hard and intentional. Even as enemies, a piece of

me always held back. Because that piece always belonged to the Enforcer, and perhaps I did not want to break it. But now, in this arena, I’ve never been more aware of the death that lurks within his veins. Power bends to his will, aches to obey.

I have never seen him without a soft spot for me. It seems today is that day.

His desire for me to survive him seems to have erased all other sentiment he has for me. He is lost to this game, this power he has continually stopped himself from using against me. But the Enforcer knows he can’t throw the �ght, otherwise I’ll likely be killed anyway, leaving us both dead for nothing.

I cock my arm again, ready to strike when his �ngers wrap around my wrist.

Searing, hot pain ignites beneath his palm as the Blazer ability scorches my skin. I barely bite back my scream, barely think through the dizzying pain.

The smell of burning �esh �oods my senses before a wave of nausea crashes

into me. Only yesterday, this stench followed my fury as I held Blair’s face into an open �ame. Now it is I who’s burning.

I gasp before driving my knee into the elbow of his raised arm. His scalding

hold on me breaks at the same moment I hear his bone do the same. The sickening snapping sound is accompanied by a hissing grunt of pain through Kai’s clenched teeth.

I wince, hating that I hurt him. Hating that we are in this position in the �rst

place. But I force my stinging arm back, readying to—

His uninjured arm �ies into my stomach, lifting my knees from the ground.

The hit has me panting for air as I dangle o� the ground. Only the strength of a Brawny could allow him to throw my body o� his with such ease.

I’m �ipping over his head, the sand �ying toward my face. Kai’s hand is still

pressed to my stomach, guiding my body over his when I grab hold of his wrist.

Tucking my chin, I collide with the ground, rolling onto my back at the same moment I tug his broken arm �at against my shoulder.

He cries out in pain as the snapped bone pokes through bloody skin. I hold

his arm at that awkward angle, shutting my eyes against the damage I’ve done.

Our heads are nearly touching, bodies sprawled in opposite directions, both of us panting atop the sand.

Until I no longer can.

Thorny vines spring from the earth to clamp around my throat. A choked

scream escapes my gaping mouth before the air is squeezed from it. The barbed branches tear at my neck as Kai breaks from my hold. He staggers to his feet, commanding the Bloom’s ability with a weak �ick of his hand.

My �ngers fumble for the dagger at my side when the vines tighten around

my throat. Blood seeps between the leaves, thorns tearing at my �esh hungrily. A heavy blackness creeps into the corners of my vision as I lift the blade toward my own throat.

With one shaky slice, I cleave through the choking vines. The dagger’s tip

sloppily grazes the side of my neck, likely leaving the beginnings of another scar there. The ravenous plants fall limply from my bloody skin to sink back beneath the sandy earth they sprung from.

I lie there, panting in pain as blood drips from my shredded throat. My blurry

gaze is on the cloudless sky above until the ringing in my ears ceases, and the crowd’s dull roar reminds me where I am. With a grunt, I lift myself up onto my palms, eyes falling to Kai’s looming �gure.

He runs a hand over the severed bone beneath his elbow, wincing slightly. My

eyes widen when that dangling arm snaps back into place with a satisfying click.

Kai sighs in relief before abandoning the Healer’s power for—

The Enforcer multiplies, creating a wall of muscle and a dozen stormy gazes

staring back at me.

Cloner.

I scramble back, palms digging into the hot sand. My frantic gaze runs over

the arena, searching for a plan before landing instead on the glinting something a few feet away. I’m suddenly on unsteady feet, blood dripping from the tears at

my throat to trail a scarlet path between my breasts. I swipe a hand over it, accomplishing little more than adding sand to my sticky skin.

The Kais begin closing in on me, their powerful strides spurring me into a

sprint. I lunge for the sword, my �ngers curling around the hilt and—

A worn boot slams atop the blade.

A frustrated cry tears from my throat as I drive my foot into the clone’s knee.

Bone crunches with the impact, but before he can tumble into the sand, another Kai is yanking me back. A calloused hand is on my shoulder, but when I throw an elbow at the jaw behind, his grip loosens. Taking advantage of his shock, I grab that arm, step into his chest, and muster enough momentum to throw him over my uninjured shoulder.

I barely hear the crowd’s responding hollers with the blood pounding in my

ears. Turning, I snatch up the sword and raise it between my bloody form and the several other surrounding Kais.

Stay calm. Find the real Enforcer.

My eyes skim over them, studying every familiar �gure. The “Psychic ability”

I’ve so narrowly survived by has been rather buried these past few weeks. But I let it rush to the surface now, a �ood of observations and comparisons.

So when my gaze locks with a particular gray one, I know I’ve found him.

His hand lingers just above the arm I broke, as though the bone hasn’t quite

healed correctly. And that hurt belongs to him alone.

I’m dropping the sword once again and �ipping my bloody dagger in an

equally stained hand. A clone charges at me the same moment I let that blade �y.

Time slows. Kai reaches for me, �ngers grazing my throat. The cool steel of

my dagger sinks into its target. The clones vanish when Kai staggers back, a blade embedded in his shoulder.

I loose a shuddering breath before reaching up to graze shaking �ngers over

my throbbing neck, as if to ensure my head is still attached. Swallowing, I watch Kai pull the blade from his �esh with a pained grunt. He tosses it aside, blood gushing from the open wound.

Even knowing a Healer’s ability rests beneath his �ngertips, I couldn’t bring

myself to aim for the heart. Everything about this �ght already feels too real, and if I were to bury my blade in his chest, I fear a piece of me would die instead.

Our eyes lock across the stretch of sand, blood dripping from the damage

we’ve caused each other. The angry cut through Kai’s lip is evident even at this distance, as is the deep dagger wound above his collarbone. I sway on my feet beneath the beating sun, shoulder aching and throat throbbing.

Through the pain, I muster a small smile, one that is only for him. One to

reassure that our pretending is just that. This audience alone keeps me �ghting the Enforcer when I wish for nothing more than to collapse against Kai.

My soul is hopelessly tethered to his.

So when he suddenly Blinks into nothingness before my eyes, teleports

behind, and drives a knee into my back, I wonder for the �rst time if perhaps I am the fool.

My body slams into the sand, nearly swallowing a mouthful as my face

scrapes against the rough grains. A kick to the ribs has me rolling onto my back, coughing blood. Through a blurry haze, I see Kai standing over me, his expression unreadable.

He’s not himself. It’s as though every emotion has been muted. As though

something other than pretend is guiding each blow.

Maybe he really does want me dead.

Another kick to the stomach.

Maybe he’s hated me this whole time. For what I did to his father— I curl in on myself when the toe of his boot sinks into my stomach again.

For what I did to his brother— Something cracks inside me, and I’m not sure if it is my heart or a rib.

For what I did to him.

A strangled cry claws up my throat, the product of pain and panic. I lash out

with the last of my strength, aiming a foot for his knee. My boot collides with the glowing force �eld of a Shield, the purple hue warding o� my attack.

With wide eyes, I slowly lift my head, scared of what I will see on his face.

And yet, even more terri�ed that I will see nothing there when he looks down at me. The sun is blotted out behind his threatening �gure, though its rays comb through that wavy hair like a halo. As though I’m staring at the angel of death.

Since stealing those silvers from him on Loot to �eeing his pursuit across the

Scorches, I have never feared him more than I do in this moment. It’s the

Enforcer who stares down at me, not the Kai who counts my freckles. It’s the Deliverer of Death in this Pit, not the man who would hunt down anyone who dared hurt me.

Is this an order? Did Kitt command him to kill me?

Terror courses through me, an emotion I’m unaccustomed to when in Kai’s

presence. Rolling onto my stomach, I dig my �ngers into the hot sand and abandon all dignity. Panting, I crawl away from him, tears stinging my eyes.

A sudden sob slips past my lips, jolting my bloody body as I scramble away

aimlessly. My shoulder aches as it strains to hold my weight. Blood drips from my neck to speckle the sand beneath.

His shadow falls over me, and terror grips the heart that once felt nothing but

love for him. He is devastation dressed with the shell of devotion.

So this is it. In the end, an Azer will always choose duty. And my death has

just become that.

Laughter echoes all around, drowned out only by my racing thoughts. The

Elites holler at my cowering form. They chant for their Enforcer to �nish me.

And for the �rst time in my life, I don’t fear Death.

I fear him.

Dragging my �ngers through the sand, I grasp enough to throw into the stoic

face looming above. His shadow staggers back before my feet are suddenly under me, sand �ying from my heels as I stumble away. Pain pounds through my body, nearly pulling me back to the ground. But I run, tears doing the same down my bloody cheeks. My lungs burn as I try to gulp down the thick air—

The sand erupts beside me.

I’m thrown backward with the impact, part of the Pit �ying up with me. I

feel myself scream but can hear nothing through the ringing in my ears.

Colliding with the ground, my body rolls, only to nearly be hit by another explosion.

Kai has taken the form of an Ignite. And he’s going to blow me to pieces.

Everything is hazy. I try to stand, but my balance is �eeting, like trying to

grasp wind between my fumbling �ngers. The world is mu�ed. Blood trickles from my ringing ears as I stagger into a run. The ground tilts beneath me with every step, but I force my feet forward as I try to outrun the inevitable.

Another blast has the sand beneath my feet caving in. I scream, ankle twisting

before I’m suddenly falling into the sinking chasm. Hot sand envelops me, rapidly climbing up my body as I slip farther into the Pit.

I’m gasping for air, �ailing for the surface. This only pulls me down faster.

Sand rises to sting my raw neck and trap me beneath. Another scream pours out of me, this time a desperate plea for him. For the boy I love, not the man ordered to make me his next mission to complete.

“Kai!” My voice cracks as sand slips over my chin.

I’m going to be buried alive.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 44

Kai

Fight back, Pae.

I need you to �ght back.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 45 Paedyn

The Pit is swallowing me whole, and yet, my eyes never leave his face.

I suck in a breath, readying to sink six feet under this arena into a sandy grave.

I close my eyes and see for a moment Adena’s hazel ones staring back at me.

She feels like home. I see my father, smile on his lips and book in hand. He feels like safety. The moment of peace is �eeting.

An invisible hand is dragging me out of Death’s clutches.

I burst from the sand, Kai’s Tele grip on me tight. The tips of my boots hover

above the sand as I sputter, trying to catch my breath. Rough sand coats every inch of me. It �lls my mouth, clings to my lashes, sticks to my bloody skin.

I’m yanked forward, my sti� body shooting toward him. The roaring crowd

manages to cut through the ringing in my ears as air rushes around me, sand �ying from my skin. I force my blurry gaze into focus long enough to watch Kai unsheathe the sword at his side.

My heart stutters, aching right alongside the rest of my body.

He raises that long blade, aiming it at the chest racing right toward him.

It’s �tting, actually, this end to my struggled survival.

I shut my eyes again, letting him carry me into my demise. Hoping Adena

and my father will be there on the other side of this blade.

Then a hand slams into my shoulder, halting my fate.

Shouts grow mu�ed. The world quiets. And we are at the center of it.

I see three things after mustering the strength to open my eyes.

The �rst is the tip of a sword, hovering a mere breath from my chest.

The second is more of an out-of-body glimpse at the scene we have set. My

body still hovers above the ground, suspended there by nothing more than Kai’s mind and a borrowed ability. Despite this, he has a hand braced against my uninjured shoulder, as if to stop me from being skewered before he could look me in the eyes.

And the third… The third thing I see is the look on his face. It’s con�icting, like a

combination of determination and compassion contorting his features. He seems to be battling with his own mind. His hand trembles, and the blade does the same, nicking my skin. But I never take my eyes o� the storm brewing in his own, terri�ed he won’t be the last thing I see.

“It’s okay,” I whisper, my voice as broken as the body still hanging before

him. The toes of my boots whisper above the sand I’m dripping blood onto. “Adena died here. I want to die here too.” Blood trickles from my ears, mingling with the tears racing down my face. “I couldn’t save her then. But I can save you now.”

He stills, tears gathering in his eyes. I reach slowly toward him, cutting o� the

curt shake of his head. My bloody hand rests gently atop his pounding chest. “Through the chest, remember?” A tear rolls down my cheek, carving a path through the sand sticking there. “That is how I want to die. Just like the ones I’ve loved.”

The Enforcer breaks.

Tears stream down his face as emotion �nally cracks through the thick mask

he had shoved on. The Tele’s hold on my body snaps, allowing my feet to hit the sand—only, I fall to my knees. Kai does the same, letting the sword slip from his �ngers.

We stare at each other, knees touching and tears streaming.

Kai’s whisper is choked. “I’m sorry.” “You’re the Enforcer,” I manage weakly. “An Ordinary was never going to

win this.”

He shakes his head at me. “But you are not quite ordinary, are you?” Then,

with a steadying breath, he orders, “Now follow my lead.”

Kai stands to his feet with an ease I envy. My body begs for rest, and yet, I

order it to rise. With shaking limbs, I straighten before him.

The crowd’s approval is jarring against my bloody ears, enough so to have me

lifting my gaze to the stands. Rows of crazed Ilyans rise into the sky, all awaiting my imminent end. Even the sun peers over them, curious enough to stall its trek across the sky.

When my tired eyes fall back to Kai, he gives me a single nod and a curt

“Right hook.”

This is followed by a �ying �st toward my face.

I dodge, bobbing left after the warning of his punch. Stunned, I almost don’t

hear his murmured “Jab.”

Again, I’m heeding his words and jumping back before he can land a blow to

my stomach. “Good,” he pants. “Now hit me—cross, right hook.”

I duck under his cross before blocking the hook with my forearm. This leaves

his chest open enough for me to land a hard kick that has him stumbling. I take advantage of this, throwing another boot at his side. He catches my leg against him, gripping it tightly as he spins and throws me into the sand.

His heel is suddenly �ying down toward my chest, but I manage to roll out of

its path. I’m on my feet before he throws another punch that I step into, catching it over a shoulder to then drive my knee toward his stomach.

I hear the air rush out of him when my blow lands. My free hand is behind

his neck as I sink my knee into him again and again. Grunting with the e�ort, I push his head down and throw my leg over it, clamping tightly behind his neck while the other lifts to hook beneath his jaw.

The momentum has us careening toward the ground, and I tuck my chin

before the sand hits my back. Trapped in the tight hold between my legs, Kai is thrown onto the ground while I roll to my feet.

The Enforcer has barely lifted himself onto his knees before I’m driving a

kick toward his jaw. Panting, he blocks it swiftly, but I’m already throwing a hook toward his temple. This he ducks beneath, catching my wrist with a hand before plowing a shoulder into my stomach.

My feet have suddenly left the sand. Within a single heartbeat, he’s hooked a

hand around my thigh and thrown me across his back. Standing, he tips backward, pushing my legs into the air in a crude sort of somersault that has me hurtling to the ground.

The little air in my lungs leaves in a rush. I’m left sputtering at the sky, every

inch of me throbbing. I barely notice Kai scoop up my forgotten dagger, hardly care when he points it down at me.

“Come on, Paedyn,” he murmurs. “Don’t give up yet.”

My eyes drift toward that screen above the arena, �nding my bloody face

staring back. I look tired—so, so tired of surviving. For the �rst time, I want to be free of my �ght.

But for Kai, I give myself a demise worth remembering. My leg lifts suddenly,

connecting with the hand holding my dagger. The impact has the weapon �ipping from his �ngers. Silver glints in the shining sun as my blade sinks into the sand beside me.

I don’t waste this sudden sliver of strength. My other foot hooks behind one

of his shifting feet and tugs with every bit of might I can muster.

Just as I had done with the king, I now do with his son.

Kai crashes into the sand as I fumble for the dagger. I’m throwing a leg over

him, straddling his body like I have so many times before. Weapon in hand, I loom over him, my victory a plunging blade away.

Instead, I watch those gray eyes widen when I push the dagger’s hilt into his

palm.

My �ngers wrap around his, wanting to hold them one last time. The blade is

aimed at my chest, inches from my pounding heart. “It’s okay,” I whisper. “I’m ready. I’ve been ready my whole life.”

He shakes his head, lifting it slightly from the sand. “What if I want to save

you today?” The dagger turns, his hand guiding its tip toward his own chest. “Maybe that will help make up for every time I haven’t been able to save another.”

“No,” I choke out. The blade’s point grows dangerously close to his chest,

even as I uselessly �ght against his strength. “No, stop it.”

His eyes remain locked on mine. “It’s okay.” “No!” I croak, now grabbing his hand with both of mine. Tears blur my view

of this sickening scene. “Kai, stop!”

The dagger’s tip meets his chest.

I’m begging now. “Please! Kai, I need you!” “It’s okay,” he repeats softly. “It’ll be okay. Just help me now.” Tears stream down my face. Am I breathing? “No, I won’t!” I try to pull my

hands from the blade, but he lifts his free one, clamping it around mine.

Steel pierces his skin.

“No!” I struggle against him, trying to pry the dagger from where it’s begun

sliding into his chest with a sickening sound. “No, please!” I �ght the slow fatality with all my strength. It’s no use.

The blade sinks farther, springing bright blood from the deepening wound.

My tears splatter into the pool of crimson, sobs tearing free from my raw throat.

One last time, he whispers, “It’s okay. It was a good �ght.” And then the blade is buried to its hilt.

I scream.

It’s the sound of my heart shattering. I can feel the drifting shards in my

chest, piercing lungs that can no longer draw breath. I’m choking on disbelief, clawing at the slipping strands of a life I wanted with him.

The �nality of this moment is chilling enough to quiet the voices of

thousands around us.

“No, no, no…” My trembling hands press against the wound, blood staining

my palms and stinging my nose.

Kai’s eyes are on the sky, his gaze growing distant. “Pull it out for me?” His

shuddering gasp is accompanied by a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth. “I want you to have it.”

I climb o� him, my body shaking as I shift on the sand. Gently, I lift his head

onto my lap. “No, I—I need you to heal yourself,” I beg, voice cracking. “Kai, you have to heal yourself for me.”

He manages a subtle shake of his head. “I’m not very good at healing.” His

smirk is subtle. “Not enough… practice.” A rasped cough has blood sputtering from his mouth. “Besides… there is no way to heal this… hurt.”

“No.” The word sounds so useless falling from my quivering lips. “Help!” I

lift my frantic gaze toward the silent crowd. “Somebody help me! I—I need a Healer!” My screams echo through the arena, useless in the faces of those unwilling to help. “You’re Elites!” The broken shout is met with silence. “Fucking do something!”

I bite back a frustrated scream. At the Plague. At Elites. At my powerlessness.

Looking down, I brace a hand against Kai’s cheek. “You’re going to be �ne,

okay?”

It’s the same lie I told Adena in this very Pit.

“You’re my cocky bastard”—I force a trembling smile—“you can’t let me

win.”

His gray eyes blink blearily at me. “Just… just this once.” He laces sticky �ngers between mine, his grip weak. I shake my head, chest

heaving. “But I need you.” A sob racks my body. “You’re all I h-have left. You know I need you!”

It’s as though Adena is dying all over again. I’m spouting the same broken

words atop the very sand that was once speckled with her blood. The same crowd is leaning in, once again watching the spectacle that is my heart splitting at the seams—a tear that Adena isn’t around to stitch back together.

Here I am, facing déjà vu and Death himself. History repeats itself in the

center of this Pit as love begins its slow death in my arms. Kai’s blood coats my palms, mirroring the moment I felt Adena’s life leak into my incapable hands.

The Enforcer wears a wound in his chest, just as the seamstress before him.

And if I weren’t already on my knees, I would fall to them now and beg him

to stay with me. I press my forehead to his, swallowing back a sob. “I can’t lose you, too. Please… please don’t leave me.”

Kai’s body shudders beneath mine, as though shaking o� Death’s cold hand

to hold mine for a few moments longer. “I’m sorry. I… I wish it didn’t h-have to be this way.”

“Shh.” My tears splatter his face. “You’re okay, Kai. I’m here. I’m not going

anywhere.” I squeeze his hand, hiding my sobs between each whispered syllable. “It’s just you and me. Under the willow.”

A smile lifts his stained lips, displaying a row of bloody teeth. And when

those damn dimples come into view, I choke on the cry crawling up my throat.

Regret washes over me for every moment spent pretending I hated them—every moment spent pretending I hated him.

His eyes stray from mine. “See…” I lean in, hanging on words I’ll never get to hear.

Because the light leaves those gray eyes. “No.” The word is de�ant. “No.” This one is pleading. “No!”

Anguish. That is what courses through me before pouring from my mouth.

I shake his unmoving chest. Again and again. “Kai. Kai, come back to me.” I can barely breathe through my gasping sobs. His gray eyes are glassily

trained on the blue sky above, but I �ght to force them back on me. “No, you can’t go! You promised you wouldn’t leave me, remember?”

My forehead meets his, and I murmur the words I thought would take him

away from me. It’s a confession I was too cowardly to voice—and now it will become my biggest regret.

But I whisper it now, over and over. “I love you, Kai. I love you. I love you. I

love you.”

Agony.

That is this feeling. The one wrenching me in half, tearing apart my soul. But

I don’t bother smothering it any longer.

Leaning back on my heels, I unleash my anguish.

It’s a chilling scream, one that can be heard even in the highest stands. I want

the arena to feel my pain, taste it on the wind that carries away the soul Kai stained for me. Hot tears spill over my skin to drip atop the lifeless body of the boy I love.

Hazy and hysterical, I notice the shifting �gures surrounding me for the �rst

time. Blinking through the blur of tears, my burning eyes focus on the forgotten Sights. My head whips toward the screen, �nding Kai’s empty gaze displayed there.

Whatever composure was left within me suddenly snaps. “Get away from him!” I shout, waving a weak arm in their direction.

Disregarding me with continued vacant stares, they reach for his body, each of them grabbing a limb. I snatch the discarded sword from the sand and swivel it between the four of them. My voice is lethal, crazed. “Get. Away.”

This has them blinking, the action breaking their broadcast onto the screen.

My arm shakes beneath the weight of the sword, but I don’t dare drop it. Still, the Sights begin to drag him away, leaving a streak of blood behind.

“No!” I toss aside the sword, all my �ght gone, to reach for his still body. He is being

tugged across the sand and all I can do is stumble after him. “No, get away from

him!” I trip in the trail of his blood, falling to my knees. Sobs shake my shoulders as I watch the Sights so carelessly yank him away.

“Please,” I whisper into the wind. It smells of death. Of ruin.

I could almost laugh.

That is what I was in the end. His ruin.

I stand on shaking limbs, coated in Kai’s blood. It’s still warm on my palms as

I turn to—

Rage surges through me. “You.” I know he hears the accusing word from where he sits comfortably in that

glass box. I’m not even sure who I am looking at anymore. All I see are the green eyes of a murderer.

My arm rises, and I point a quivering �nger at the king. Anger rips from my

throat, fueled by pain and the pillaging of my one love left in this world. “How could you?! He was your brother!”

Blood pounds in my ears, loud enough to drown out the sudden spark of

murmurs spreading through the crowd. I bend, wrapping bloody �ngers around the hilt of that discarded blade once again. The sword drags through the sand behind me, its hilt pressed into my sticky palm. My steps are steadier than they should be as I march toward him, leaving a trail of blood in my wake.

“How could you?!” I scream again, my throat raw.

Kitt lowers his gaze, his head shaking slightly. “Look at me!” The demand rings through the arena, shutting the mouths of every gossiping

Elite. I stand there, a lowly Ordinary, panting in the Pit beneath him.

And yet, when I command, he obeys.

Kitt’s eyes �ick to mine, �lled with a mixture of disbelief and despair. He

takes me in, every grain of sand and drop of blood.

“How could—!” An arm wraps around my torn neck, pressing a damp cloth over my nose.

My knees buckle beneath me.

My blazing eyes roll back.

And for a short time, I know nothing.

Not even the agony.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 46

Kai

I am grief. I am sorrow. I am anguish alike.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 47 Paedyn

Morning light has my heavy eyelids lifting.

I sit up swiftly, my head and heart pounding.

Gulping down air, I force my frantic thoughts to calm.

It was just a nightmare.

I blow out a breath, letting the foreign rush of relief wash over me. My gaze

slides to the window and the bright sky beyond.

Today is my third Trial.

Last night was a nightmare.

I let out a shaky laugh before reaching to rip the many blankets from my

sweaty skin.

Something slams into me at the sight of my hand. I can’t quite identify it at

�rst—not until my �ngers begin to shake.

It’s that familiar agony, I realize.

That shaking begins to spread across my body, leaving me shuddering with a

sudden sense of horror.

I’m covered in blood.

It’s staining my palms, crawling up trembling arms to wrap around my neck.

Sand coats my body, covering me in a layer of grit and memory. Petri�ed, I peer down at my hands, knowing it is not my blood that clings to them.

This is my living nightmare.

I scream.

The choked sound has Ellie scurrying into the room as I leap from the bed.

My bloody �ngernails tear at my skin, trying to claw away the proof of this Trial.

“Paedyn!” Ellie’s shout sounds mu�ed. “It’s okay! Paedyn, you’re okay!” I whip toward her, tears streaming down my face. “Where is he?! Tell me it

wasn’t real, Ellie.” My �ngers dig into her shoulders, as if trying to shake the

answer from her lips. “Tell me he’s not dead. Please,” I whimper. “Please tell me it’s not real.”

Her mouth opens. Then it closes.

I back away slowly. “No.” Tears pool in her eyes. “You’ve been sleeping for nearly a day.” “No,” I whisper, my lip quivering. “No, it was just a nightmare. Today is my

Trial.”

Ellie shakes her head. “I’m sorry, Paedyn.” My knees hit the �oor.

I held the dagger as it sunk into his chest.

She holds me as I cry.

I know what it feels like to kill him.

OceanofPDF.com

CHAPTER 48 Paedyn

I sit in a pool of red.

I’m surrounded by scarlet swirls, the tub stained with the remnants of my

�nal Trial. My gaze is red-rimmed and unseeing, �xed blearily on the wall opposite me.

A soft hand wraps around my wrist. I don’t �ght the gentle touch even as it

lifts my limp arm from the tub’s porcelain edge. A rough bar of soap then scrubs against my skin, back and forth until the hardened blood loses its grip on my �esh.

Back and forth. Back and forth.

I watch what is left of Kai drip into the water. And for the �rst time in weeks,

I’m not repulsed by blood—in fact, I wish to cling to his.

“How… how are you feeling?” It’s the �rst shy string of words Ellie has attempted since I woke from my

drugged haze. I can’t say I blame her for the prolonged silence. It’s a rather tame response to my reaction this morning.

My tone is �at. “I don’t feel anything.” It’s not a lie. Though, I doubt I could muster the energy to tell one at the

moment. My entire body is numb—mind, soul, and shattered heart. I am utterly hollow without his love to �ll me.

My scar is exposed, the bloody water lapping a soothing rhythm against it. I

don’t need to look at Ellie—I can feel her wide gaze trailing over it. Even more concerning is the fact that I can’t �nd it within me to care.

She lifts a cloth to my ear, swiping tenderly over the dried blood that poured

from it. I’m reminded then of how eerily quiet the world was when I awoke from the dizzying drug. Gone was the incessant ringing from the explosions, leaving me with nothing to drown out my screaming thoughts.

The assortment of wounds I’d collected from the Trial had vanished. Broken

ribs were restored, sliced skin sewn back together, the burn on my wrist healed— but I would give anything now to have that handprint branded back onto my skin.

Nothing but the mingling of my and his blood remained. “I’m…” I clear my throat before trying again. “I’m sorry about this morning.” Sympathy pulls at Ellie’s delicate features.

I hate that look. It’s the same one I would see thrown around the slums,

mothers saddened by the sight of a forgotten child. The fortunate disheartened by those of us sleeping on the streets. Only the weak earn this expression, the foolishly brokenhearted. And I have been that my whole life.

“You weren’t yourself,” she reassures. “I knew you would be scared when you

woke up.”

I let out a bitter sco� that has her stilling. “I wasn’t scared, Ellie. I was

broken.”

Because I let myself hope.

She swallows. “And now?” My empty gaze meets her concerned one. “I’m angry.” The king’s green eyes �ash before my mind. My hands curl into �sts,

�ngernails biting each palm. The question I shouted at him in that arena still echoes in my skull.

How could you?

With a steadying breath, I stand abruptly, suddenly unable to sit in Kai’s

blood any longer. Wrapping a robe around my scrubbed skin, I turn demandingly toward Ellie. “I need to speak with the king.”

The words are far more docile than I intend to be when I see him.

Ellie straightens with a bashful turn of her lips. “You can’t leave.” My tone is dull, expression un�inching. “Oh, I can’t?” “The door is locked.” Another �ash of sympathy. “The king has ordered that

you stay here until he says otherwise.”

That smothered sorrow threatens to seep back over my numb body. The

anger and betrayal I’ve buried it with will only fend o� my su�ering for so long.

No, I need my rage, my distraction, my king to answer for what he’s done.

Because without that, I am forced to face a life he is no longer in.

“Ellie,” I say slowly. “I need to get out of here.” “Paedyn, I…” She chews on her lip uneasily. “I can’t. I’m sorry.” I clear my throat, attempting to ignore the lump growing within it. “Do I at

least get to eat while I’m locked in here?”

“Oh, yes, of course.” Ellie scurries to the door I desperately wish to walk

through. “I’ll go get you some food from the kitchens.”

With a knock and verbal veri�cation to the Imperials outside that she is not

their prisoner, a series of locks click open. Ellie then slips from the room, allowing a sliver of the world beyond to spill inside this cozy cage. I’ve barely glimpsed the guards decorating my door before a gloved hand is slamming it shut, the thud followed by a turning of locks that makes me wince.

I stand there, shivering as water drips from the ends of my short hair to

splatter the bare collarbones beneath. Swallowing, I stare at the empty room. An unsettling coldness sweeps through me, as though despair itself drags a �nger along my bones.

I am utterly alone.

There is nothing left. Not within myself or the world beyond.

Trapped in this room, I am forced to face reality. Forced to face the gaping

loneliness within me. My very being is decaying, and love is the culprit. Love has killed every person I care about.

The walls begin to close in all around me. “No,” I whisper to my betraying mind. “Please, no.” The plea is promptly ignored.

My lungs constrict, squeezing my shattered heart until it aches. I’m suddenly

panting at the feel of claustrophobia clutching my body. I shut my eyes, trying to block out the world that wishes to smother me.

It’s no use. I need to get out of here.

Stumbling to the door, I slam my shaking �st against it. “Let me out. Please.” Silence. “I can’t be in here any longer.” My voice cracks beneath the weight of a mind

trying to crush me. “Please!”

I pound against the door as the walls continue their steady su�ocation.

I’m struggling to breathe. My forehead tips against the door’s smooth wood

as I choke, “Let me out! I can’t do this!”

The walls crawl closer.

My �st hits the door with one �nal thud. I turn slowly, letting my back slide

against the wood until my body hits the �oor harshly. “I can’t do this,” I whisper. Tears well, stinging my sore eyes as I pull trembling knees into an aching chest.

I’m little more than the shell of a girl, sitting among ghosts.

My father sits beside my shaking form with a comforting hand on my knee,

the exact color of his eyes fading from my memory. Adena rests her head against my shoulder, crooked bangs falling into a soft, honeyed gaze.

But Kai… Kai stands before me, so strong and stunning. I can almost hear his voice, the

sound distantly ringing from the depths of my mind….

“Where is she?!” It’s so familiar, so real— “Where the hell is she?!” I straighten at that growing voice, scared of my own deceiving mind.

It’s not real. He’s gone.

Heavy footsteps echo beyond the wooden door I’m slumped against.

I shake my head angrily, tears spilling down my face.

He’s gone. Just like everyone else. I killed him— “Move aside. Or I’ll make you.” My hollow, broken heart stutters at that command.

It can’t be true. I can’t let myself believe this, and yet, I scramble to my feet.

Palms pressed to the door that separates me from hope, I mutter, “Kai?”

The mu�ed shout that returns has me laughing through a disbelieving sob. “Pae!” I shove away from the door, my heart pounding at the presence of its other

half.

“Your Highness, we have strict orders from the king to—” The door �ies from its hinges.

As it falls to the �oor with a thud, there is nothing left to separate me from

the ghost behind. Not even Death himself.

Our gazes meet.

Smoke meeting �re; life meeting the walking dead.

He stands there, so perfectly intact. His chest heaves, free of my dagger and

the bloody handprints I left beside it. A storm brews in his gray eyes, so unlike the last time I saw them glassily pinned on the sky above. Everything about the Enforcer is impossibly exactly how I’d left him the night before that �nal Trial.

I can’t seem to move, afraid this is some cruel dream, some phantom that will

slip between my �ngers. But then his eyes are welling with tears. Familiar lips are pulling into a relieved smile, those dangerous dimples framing it.

Kai’s words are choked. “I heard you killed me?” That is all it takes to have my feet tripping over themselves.

I am more than his shadow. I am a moth to his �ame.

A sob swells in my throat, springing hot tears to my eyes. I can hardly see

through the blur of disbelief, but still, I race toward him. He doesn’t hesitate before striding across the room, heading right for the hand that helped kill him.

I trip into his arms before my knees can buckle beneath me. My hysterical

laugh is mu�ed against his tunic, face buried above a heart that beats wildly.

Alive. He’s alive.

The feel of his arms tightening around me is so familiar, so seemingly right,

that I cry harder at the thought of truly losing him.

Alive.

He is so stunningly alive, and strong, and standing for the both of us. Kai’s

chest shudders against me as tears leak from his eyes, same as mine. I pull away slowly, scared that I might startle back to reality and �nd him to be nothing more than a �gment of my grief.

But nothing this exquisite could ever be imagined.

My trembling �ngers brush his face, and the whispered touch has Kai’s eyes

�uttering closed. A tear slips down the sharp planes of his face, colliding with my �ngers. I shake my head while struggling to speak past the lump in my throat. “How are you here?” My voice is a cracked whisper. “I watched… I watched you die.”

His hands slide down my body, as if to ensure I’m real as well. “I’m sorry. I’m

sorry for everything you were put through—”

“I don’t care.” I cup his face, my own earnest. “I don’t care so long as this is

real, and you are alive.”

“This is real,” he almost laughs. “Not pretend. Not ever.” I nod and press my palms to his neck as a smile pulls at my quivering lips. “I

just don’t understand. My dagger… I felt it slide into your chest.”

My �ngers trail down to his chest, �nding no trace of the blade that was once

buried there.

“I know.” His voice is suddenly as icy as the eyes �icking between mine. “I

wouldn’t have let it happen, but I was drugged that night before the Trial.”

My mouth falls open. “What?” “I was supposed to sleep through the Trial. The Healers locked me in my

room.” A muscle �exes in his cheek. “The cheering from the Bowl woke me up, and I… I knew it was you. So I fought o� the drug and stumbled to the arena.

Imperials held me back before I could get in, but I saw, Paedyn. I saw you �ghting myself. And it…” His voice breaks. “It destroyed me. I tried to push my way to you, but the drugs weakened me, and I just… stood there while you fought for your life. Fought me.”

His rough hands cup my tear-streaked face. “You almost died thinking it was

me who killed you. Thinking that I would ever lay a hand on you again for any reason other than a caress. I told you I would never �ght you again, but there I was, hurting you like I promised not to.”

“Shh.” It’s di�cult to talk through the emotion clogging my throat. “It’s not

your fault. You didn’t do this.”

He nods. I melt against him. Memorize this moment, because I thought we

wouldn’t have it again. He runs a soothing hand down my back, chin resting against my hair. “It looked too real. Like I was watching myself lose control,” he �nally whispers.

His voice breaks. Pulling back, he cups my face with trembling hands. Gone

is the Enforcer and every mask that accompanies him. This is Kai alone—my fool and my love.

“I couldn’t save you. Not even from myself.” He nearly chokes on the words.

“Forgive me. Please.”

I shake my head at him. “There is nothing to forgive. Because I…” I’m crying again. It seems that I haven’t stopped in days, but possibly for the

�rst time in my life, it doesn’t make me feel weak. This is relief that pours from me, a mingling of happiness in his presence and fear at the admittance in my throat. “Kai, I—”

My feet leave the ground for a moment before landing atop his. I laugh

through the tears, propped on his boots just like I had when it was a chain tethering us together, not something far more unbreakable. His arms twine around my waist tightly. “Tell me, Pae.”

Swallowing, I force out the string of words. “I watched you die in that arena.

I watched my own dagger sink into your chest with my hands wrapped around the hilt. And then, you were slipping away.” I blink, gaze blurry. “And I hadn’t even said those three words I was so sure would take you away from me. It took your death to �nd my courage, and by then, you were… you were gone.”

My voice trembles. Cracks. Crumbles with my composure. “But I can’t wait

for another tragedy. So I’ll tell you now, because fate likely won’t allow us a future. Kai, I—”

“I love you.” Kai steals the words from my mouth with a spreading smile. And, distantly, I

realize this isn’t the �rst time he’s uttered such a declaration. He lifts a hand to my tear-stained face, stroking a thumb over the �ushed skin there. “Paedyn, I love you. Like nothing else before, I love you. And I’ve been waiting to tell you since I realized your eyes are my favorite color and your freckles the only constellation worth looking at. I could lie—say that you’ve stolen my every thought and heartbeat like the thief you are, but all of me was already yours. Pae, you are my inevitable.”

Tears stream down my face, dampening Kai’s �ngers. He’s crying just the

same, and yet, his eyes never leave mine. He utters the words again, as if they have consumed his every thought and begged to be loosed. “You are my inevitable. In death, and in love.”

“And you are mine.” I smother my sobs long enough to whisper, “I love you,

Malakai. I love you.” I can’t seem to stop spewing the words now that I’ve said them. It’s freeing, letting go of the fear that accompanied that phrase. “I love you. I love you. I love y—”

His mouth is on mine, tasting the words from my lips. I breathe him in

greedily as tears mingle with the kiss. His hands run down my body, gently memorizing every curve beneath the robe. Sighing into his mouth, I twine my arms around his neck. I feel delicate in his embrace, as though he is holding something priceless.

Love.

That is what this feeling is. And it is all-consuming.

He pulls back slightly, lips still lingering above mine, and lands a light �ick to

the tip of my nose. “My pretty Pae. Look what you have done to me.”

I smile up at him, returning the favor with a �ick of my own �ngers. “I could

ask you the same, pretty Prince.” My gaze shifts to a pair of heels sitting innocently beside my wardrobe. “You already told me you loved me, didn’t you?”

A smile tugs at the corner of his mouth. “You seemed more interested in the

shoes I’d found discarded on the dance �oor.”

I nod at the vague memory. “You carried me to my room.” “Well, you were becoming quite the tripping hazard on the dance �oor.” My throat is dry. I swallow thickly. “You love me.” “Then.” His hands cup my face. “Now.” My lips brush his. “Always. And I’ll

�nd your shoes for you in every lifetime if you’ll allow it.”

We stand there, held in each other’s arms for several silent moments. But that

is all it takes for the questions to creep back toward the forefront of my mind. So when a shadow of confusion crosses my face, Kai asks, “What is it?”

“Kitt knew it wasn’t you in that arena,” I murmur.

My eyes fall to his unscathed chest. “So who did I kill?”

OceanofPDF.com